Skip to main content

Full text of "The subjection of women"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 

University  of  Toronto 


http://www.archive.org/details/subjectionofwomOOmill 


GO. 


T 


THE     SUBJECTION 


01 


WOMEN 


THE 


SUBJECTION 


OP 


WOMEN 


JOHN    STUART    MILL 


THIRD  EDITION 


LONDON 
LONGMANS,  GREEN,  READEE,  AND  DYER 

1870 


lOlf  PON  : 

BAnLL,  XD'WABDB  AND  CO.,  FBINTEBS,  CEiUIXOB  BIBBSTi 

OOVXHI  GABDEir. 


CHAPTER    I. 


n^HE  object  of  this  Essay  is  to  explain  as 
-*-  clearly  as  I  am  able,  the  grounds  of  an 
opinion  Tvhich  I  have  held  from  the  very  earliest 
period  when  I  had  formed  any  opinions  at  all  on 
social  or  political  matters,  and  which,  instead  of 
being  weakened  or  modified,  has  been  constantly 
growing  stronger  by  the  progress  of  reflection 
and  the  experience  of  life :  That  the  principle 
which  regulates  the  existing  social  relations 
between  the  two  sexes-/the  legal  subordination  of 
one  sex  to  the  other — is  wrong  in  itself,  and  now 
one  of  the  chief  hindrances  to  human  improve- 
^jDQent  ;^and  that  it  ought  to  be  replaced  by  a. 
principle  of  perfect  equality,  admitting  no  power 
or  privilege  on  the  one  side,  nor  disability  on  the 
other. 

The  very  words  necessary  to  express  the  task 
I  have  undertaken,  show  how  arduous  it  is. 
But  it  would  be  a  mistake  to  suppose  that  the 
diflBculty  of  the  case  must  lie  in  the  insufiiciency 
or  obscurity  of  the  grounds  of  reason  on  which 

B 


my  conviction  rests.  The  difficulty  is  that  which 
exists  in  all  cases  in  which  there  is  a  mass  of 
feeling  to  be  contended  against.  So  long  as 
an  opinion  is  strongly  rooted  in  the  feelings, 
it  gains  rather  than  loses  in  stability  by  having 
a  preponderating  weight  of  argument  against 
it.  For  if  it  were  accepted  as  a  result  of 
argument,  the  refutation  of  the  argument  might 
shake  the  solidity  of  the  conviction ;  but  when  it 
rests  solely  on  feeling,  the  worse  it  fares  in  argu- 
mentative contest,  the  more  persuaded  its  adhe- 
rents are  that  their  feeling  must  have  some  deeper 
ground,  which  the  arguments  do  not  reach ; 
and  while  the  feeling  remains,  it  is  always  throw- 
ing up  fresh  intrenchments  of  argument  to  repair 
any  breach  made  in  the  old^  And  there  are  so 
many  causes  tending  to  make  the  feelings  con- 
nected with  this  subject  the  most  intense  and 
most  deeply-rooted  of  all  those  which  gather 
round  and  protect  old  institutions  and  customs, 
that  we  need  not  wonder  to  find  them  as  yet  less 
undermined  and  loosened  than  any  of  the  rest 
by  the  progress  of  the  great  modern  spiritual  and 
social  transition  ;  nor  suppose  that  the  barbarisms 
to  which  men  cling  longest  must  be  less  bar- 
barisms than  those  which  they  earlier  shake  oflF. 

/^n  every  respect  the  burthen  is  hard  on  those 
who  attack  an  almost  universal  opinion.'  They 
must  be   very  fortunate    as  well    as    unusually 


capable  if  they  obtain  a  bearing   at  all.      They 
have   more    difficulty    in    obtaining  a   trial,  than 
any  other  litigants  have  in  getting  a  verdict.      If 
they  do  extort  a  hearing,  they  are  subjected  to  a 
set  of  logical  requirements  totally  different  from 
those  exacted  from  other  people.      In  all  other 
cases,  the  burthen  of  proof  is  supposed  to  lie  with 
the  affirmative.      If  a  person  is  charged  with   a 
murder,  it  rests  with  those  who    accuse  him  to 
give  proof  of  his  guilt,  not  with  himself  to  prove 
his  innocenc^.    If  there  is  a  difference  of  opinion 
about  the  reality  of  any  alleged  historical  event, 
in  which  the  feelings  of  men  in  general  are  not 
much    interested,    as    the    Siege    of     Troy    for 
example,  those  who  maintain  that  the  event  took 
place  are  expected  to  produce  their  proofs,  before 
those  who  take  the  other  side  can  be  required  to 
say   anything;    and    at  no   time   are   these  re- 
quired to  do  more  than  show  that  the  evidence 
produced  by  the  others  is  of  no  value.     Again,  in 
practical  matters,  the  burthen  of  proof  is   sup-  \ 
posed  to  be  with  those  who  are  against  liberty ;    \ 
who    contend    for    any    restriction    or    prohibi-     \ 
tion  ;  either  any  limitation  of  the  general  freedom    | 
of  human  action,  or   any  disqualification  or  dis-    / 
parity  of  privilege  affecting  one  person  or  kind   ' 
of    persons,    as    compared    with    others.     The 
a  priori    presumption  is  in  favour  of   freedom 
.  and  impartiality.      It  is  held   that  there   should 

b2 


be  no  restraint  not  required  by  the  general  good, 
and  that  the  law  should  be  no  respecter  of  persons, 
but  should  treat  all  alike,  save  where  dissimilarity 
of  treatment  is  required  by  positive  reasons,either 
of  justice  or  of  policy.  But  of  none  of  these  rules 
of  evidence  will  the  benefit  be  allowed  to  those 
who  maintain  the  opinion  I  profess.  It  is  use- 
less for  me  to  say  that  those  who  maintain  the 
doctrine  that  men  have  a  right  to  command  and 
women  are  under  an  obligation  to  obey,  or  that 
men  are  fit  for  government  and  women  unfit,  are 
on  the  affirmative  side  of  the  question,  and  that 
they  are  bound  to  show  positive  evidence  for  the 
assertions,  or  submit  to  their  rejection.  It  is 
equally  unavailing  for  me  to  say  that  those  who 
deny  to  women  any  freedom  or  privilege  rightly 
allowed  to  men,  having  the  double  presumption 
against  them  that  they  are  opposing  freedom 
and  recommending  partiality,  must  be  held  to 
the  strictest  proof  of  their  case,  and  unless  their 
success  be  such  as  to  exclude  all  doubt,  the  judg- 
ment ought  to  go  against  them.  These  would  be 
thought  good  pleas  in  any  common  case ;  but 
they  will  not  be  thought  so  in  this  instance. 
Before  I  could  hope  to  make  any  impression, 
I  should  be  expected  not  only  to  answer 
all  that  has  ever  been  said  by  those  who  take 
the  other  side  of  the  question,  but  to  imagine 
all  that  could   be  said   by  them — to  find    them 


in  reasons,  as   well  as    answer   all  I  find :   and 
besides  refuting  all  arguments  for  the  affirmative, 
I   shall   be   called  upon    for   invincible    positive 
arguments  to  prove  a  negative.      And  even  if  I 
could  do  all   this,  and  leave   the  opposite   party 
with   a  host   of   unanswered   arguments   against 
them,  and  not  a  single  unrefuted  one  on  their  side, 
I   should  be   thought  to  have   done  little ;    for  - 
a  cause  supported  on  the  one  hand  by  universal  ^ 
usage,  and  on  the  other  by  so  great  a  preponde-    ^ 
ranee  of  popular  sentiment,  is  supposed  to  have  a    ; 
presumption  in    its  favour,  superior  to  any  con-   t 
viction  which  an  appeal  to  reason  has  power  to  | 
produce  in  any  intellects  but  those  of  a  high  class.  ' 

I  do  not  mention  these  difficulties  to  complain 
of  them ;  first,  because  it  would  be  useless ;  they 
are  inseparable  from  having  to  contend  through 
people's  understandings  against  the  hostility 
of  their  feelings  and  practical  tendencies  :  and 
truly  the  understandings  of  the  majority  of  man- 
kind would  need  to  be  much  better  cultivated  than 
has  ever  yet  been  the  case,  before  they  can  be 
asked  to  place  such  reliance  in  their  own  power 
of  estimating  arguments,  as  to  give  up  practical 
principles  in  which  they  have  been  born  and  bred 
and  which  are  the  basis  of  much  of  the  existing 
order  of  the  world,  at  the  first  argumentative 
attack  which  they  are  not  capable  of  logically 
resisting.      I  do  not  therefore  quarrel  with  them  t 


6 

for  having  too  little  faith  in  argument,  but  for 
having  too  much  faith  in  custom  and  the  general 
♦feeling.  It  is  one  of  the  characteristic  preju- 
dices of  the  reaction  of  the  nineteenth  century 
against  the  eighteenth,  to  accord  to  the  unrea- 
soning elements  in  human  nature  the  infallibility 
which  the  eighteenth  century  is  supposed  to  have 
ascribed  to  the  reasoning  elements.  For  the 
apotheosis  of  Reason  we  have  substituted  that  of 
Instinct ;  and  we  call  everything  instinct  which 
we  find  in  ourselves  and  for  which  we  cannot 
trace  any  rational  foundation.  This  idolatry, 
infinitely  more  degrading  than  the  other,  and 
the  most  pernicious  of  the  false  worships  of 
the  present  day,  of  all  of  which  it  is  now  the 
piaiu  support,  will  probably  hold  its  ground  until 
St  gives  way  before  a  sound  psychology,  laying 
|bare  the  real  root  of  much  that  is  bowed  down 
/to  as  the  intention  of  Nature  and  the  ordinance 
of  God.  As  regards  the  present  question,  I  am 
willing  to  accept  the  unfavourable  conditions 
which  the  prejudice  assigns  to  mc.  I  consent 
that  established  custom,  and  the  general  feeling, 
should  be  deemed  conclusive  against  me,  unless 
that  custom  and  feeling  from  age  to  age  can  be 
shown  to  have  owed  their  existence  to  other 
causes  than  their  soundness,  and  to  have  derived 
their  power  from  the  worse  rather  than  the  better 
parts  of  human  nature.      I  am  willing  that  judg- 


r 


ment  sliould  go  against  me,  unless  I  can  show 
that  my  judge  has  been  tampered  with.  The  con- 
cession is  not  so  great  as  it  might  appear ;  for  to 
prove  this,  is  by  far  the  easiest  portion  of  my  task. 
The  generality  of  a  practice  is  in  some  cases  a 
strong  presumption  that  it  is,  or  at  all  events 
once  was,  conducive  to  laudable  ends.  This  is 
the  case,  when  the  practice  was  first  adopted,  or 
afterwards  kept  up,  as  a  means  to  such  ends,  and 
was  grounded  on  experience  of  the  mode  in  which 
they  could  be  most  effectually  attained.  If  the 
authority  of  men  over  women,  when  first  esta- 
blished, had  been  the  result  of  a  conscientious 
comparison  between  different  modes  of  consti- 
tuting the  government  of  society;  if,  after  trying 
various  other  modes  of  social  organization — the 
government  of  women  over  men,  equality  between 
the  two,  and  such  mixed  and  divided  modes  of 
government  as  might  be  invented — it  had  been 
decided,  on  the  testimony  of  experience,  that  the 
mode  in  which  women  are  wholly  under  the  rule 
of  men,  having  no  share  at  all  in  public  concerns, 
}'  and  each  in  private  being  under  the  legal  ob- 
\  ligation  of  obedience  to  the  man  with  whom  she 
\  has  associated  her  destiny,  was  the  arrangement 
\most  conducive  to  the  happiness  and  well  being  of 
l)oth;  its  general  adoption  might  then  be  fairly 
thought  to  be  some  evidence  that,  at  the  time 
when  it  was  adopted,  it  was  the  best :  though  even 


8 

then  the  considerations  which  recommended  it 
may,  like  so  many  other  primeval  social  facts  of 
the  greatest  importance,  have  subsequently,  in  the 
course  of  ages,  ceased  to  exist.  But  the  state  of 
the  case  is  in  every  respect  the  reverse  of  this. 
In  the  first  place,  the  opinion  in  favour  of  thie 
present  system,  which  entirely  subordinates  the 
weaker  sex  to  the  stronger,  rests  upon  theory 
only ;  for  there  never  has  been  trial  made  of 
any  other  :  so  that  experience,  in  the  sense  in 
which  it  is  vulgarly  opposed  to  theory,  cannoc  be 
pretended  to  have  pronounced  any  verdict.  And 
in  the  second  place,  the  adoption  of  this  system 
of  inequality  never  was  the  result  of  deliberation, 
or  forethought,  or  any  social  ideas,  or  any  notion 
whatever  of  what  conduced  to  the  benefit  of 
humanity  or  the  good  order  of  society.  It  arose 
simply  from  the  fact  that  from  the  very  earliest 
twilight  of  human  society,  every  woman  (owing 
to  the  value  attached  to  her  by  men,  combined 
with  her  inferiority  in  muscular  strength)  was 
found  in  a  state  of  bondage  to  some  man. 
Laws  and  systems  of  polity  always  begin  by 
recognising  the  relations  they  find  already  exist- 
ing between  individuals.  They  convert  what\ 
was  a  mere  physical  fact  into  a  legal  right,  give  \ 
it  the  sanction  of  society,  and  principally  aim  at  \ 
the  substitution  of  public  and  organized  means  | 
of  asserting  and  protecting  these  rights,  instead  / 


\iof  the  irregular  and  lawless  conflict  of  physical 
'  strength.  Those  who  had  already  been  compelled 
to  obedience  became  in  this  manner  legally  bound 
to  it.  Slavery,  from  being  a  mere  affair  of  force 
between  the  master  and  the  slave,  became  regu- 
larized and  a  matter  of  compact  among  the 
masters,  who,  binding  themselves  to  one  another 
for  common  protection,  guaranteed  by  their 
collective  strength  the  private  possessions  of 
each,  including  his  slaves.  In  early  times, 
the  great  majority  of  the  male  sex  were  slaves, 
_as  well  as  the  whole  of  the  female.  And  many 
ages  elapsed,  some  of  them  ages  of  high  culti- 
vation, before  any  thinker  was  bold  enough  to 
question  the  rightfulness,  and  the  absolute  social 
necessity,  either  of  the  one  slavery  or  of  the 
other.  By  degrees  such  thinkers  did  arise:  and 
(the  general  progress  of  society  assisting)  the 
slavery  of  the  male  sex  has,  in  all  the  countries 
of  Christian  Europe  at  least  (though,  in  one  of 
them,  only  within  the  last  few  years)  been  at 
length  abolished,  and  that  of  the  female  sex  has 
been  gradually  changed  uito  a  milder  form  of 
dependence.  But  this  dependence,  as  it  exists 
at  present,  is  not  an  original  institution,  taking 
a  fresh  start  from  considerations  of  justice  and 
social  expediency — it  is  the  primitive  state  of 
slavery  lasting  on,  through  successive  mitigations 
and  modifications  occasioned  by  the  same  causes 


r 


10 

which  have  softened  the  general  manners,  and 
brought  all  human  relations  more  under  the 
control  of  justice  and  the  influence  of  humanity. 
It  has  not  lost  the  taint  of  its  brutal  origin. 
No  presumption  in  its  favour,  therefore,  can  be 
drawn  from  the  fact  of  its  existence.  The 
only  such  presumption  which  it  could  be  sup- 
posed to  have,  must  be  grounded  on  its  having 
lasted  till  now,  when  so  many  other  things  which 
( — -came  down  fi'om  the  same  odious  som'ce  have 
\  been  done  away  with.  And  this,  indeed,  is  what 
makes  it  strange  to  ordinary  ears,  to  hear  it 
asserted  that  the  inequality  of  rights  between 
men  and  women  has  no  other  source  than  the 
V    law  of  the  strongest. 

That  this  statement  should  have  the  effect  of 
a  paradox,  is  in  some  respects  creditable  to  the 
progress  of  civilization,  and  the  improvement  of 
the  moral  sentiments  of  mankind.  We  now  live 
— that  is  to  say,  one  or  two  of  the  most  ad- 
vanced nations  of  the  world  now  live — in  a  state 
in  which  the  law  of  the  strongest  seems  to  be 
entirely  abandoned  as  the  regulating  principle 
of  the  world^s  affairs :  nobody  professes  it,  and, 
as  regards  most  of  the  relations  between  human 
beings,  nobody  is  permitted  to  practise  it.  When 
any  one  succeeds  in  doing  so,  it  is  under  cover  of 
some  pretext  which  gives  him  the  semblance  of 
having  some  general  social   interest  on  his  side. 


11 

This  being  the  ostensible  state  of  things,  people 
flatter  themselves  that  the  rule  of  mere  force  is 
ended;  that  the  law  of  the  strongest  cannot  be  the 
reason  of  existence  of  anything  which  has  remained 
in  full  operation  down  to  the  present  time.  How- 
ever any  of  our  present  institutions  may  have  be- 
gun, it  can  only,  they  think,  have  been  preserved 
to  this  period  of  advanced  civilization  by  a  well- 
grounded  feeling  of  its  adaptation  to  human  na- 
ture, and  conduciveness  to  the  general  good.  They 
do  not  understand  the  great  vitality  and  dura- 
bility of  institutions  which  place  right  on  the  side 
of  might :  how  intensely  they  are  clung  to  ;  how 
the  good  as  well  as  the  bad  propensities  and  senti- 
ments of  those  who  have  power  in  their  hands, 
become  identified  with  retaining  it;  how  slowly 
these  bad  institutions  give  way,  one  at  a  time, 
I  the  weakest  first,  beginning  with  those  which  are 
*  least  interwoven  with  the  daily  habits  of  life  ;  and 
how  very  rarely  those  who  have  obtained  legal 
power  because  they  first  had  physical,  have  ever 
lost  their  hold  of  it  until  the  physical  power  had 
passed  over  to  the  other  side.  Such  shifting  of 
the  physical  force  not  having  taken  place  in  the 
case  of  women ;  this  fact,  combined  with  all  the 
peculiar  and  characteristic  features  of  the  parti- 
cular case,  made  it  certain  from  the  first  that  this 
branch  of  the  system  of  right  founded  on  might, 
though  softened  in  its  most  atrocious  features  at  an 


earlier  period  than  several  of  the  others^  would  be 
the  very  last  to  disappear.  |lt  was  inevitable  that 
this  one  case  of  a  social  relation  grounded  on  force, 
would  sur\dve  through  generations  of  institutions 
grounded  on  equal  justice,  an  almost  solitary 
exception  to  the  general  character  of  their  laws 
and  customs ;  but  which,  so  long  as  it  does  not 
proclaim  its  own  origin,  and  as  discussion  has 
not  brought  out  its  true  character,  is  not  felt  to 
jar  with  modern  civilization,  any  more  than 
domestic  slavery  among  the  Greeks  jarred  with 
their  notion  of  themselves  as  a  free  peopl^ 

The  truth  is,  that  people  of  the  present  and 
the  last  two  or  three  generations  have  lost  all 
practical  sense  of  the  primitive  condition  of 
humanity ;  and  only  the  few  who  have  studied 
history  accurately,  or  have  much  frequented  the 
parts  of  the  world  occupied  by  the  living  repre- 
sentatives of  ages  long  past,  are  able  to  form  any 
mental  picture  of  what  society  then  was.  People 
are  not  aware  how  entirely,  in  former  ages,  the 
law  of  superior  strength  was  the  rule  of  life ;  how 
publicly  and  openly  it  was  avowed,  I  do  not  say 
cynically  or  shamelessly — for  these  words  imply 
a  feeling  that  there  was  something  in  it  to  be 
ashamed  of,  and  no  such  notion  could  find  a 
place  in  the  faculties  of  any  person  in  those  ages, 
except  a  philosopher  or  a  saint.  History  gives  a 
cruel  experience   of  human  nature,  in  shewing 


13 

how  exactly  the  regard  due  to  the  life,  possessions, 
and  entire  earthly  happiness  of  any  class  of  per- 
sons, Tvas  measured  by  what  they  had  the  power 
of  enforcing;  how  all  who  made  any  resistance 
to  authorities  that  had  arms  in  their  hands,  how- 
ever dreadful  might  be  the  provocation,  had  not 
only  the  law  of  force  but  all  other  laws,  and  all 
the  notions  of  social  obligation  against  them;  and 
in  the  eyes   of  those  whom  they  resisted,  were 
not  only  guilty  of  crime,  but  of  the  worst  of  all 
crimes,    deser\ing   the   most   cruel   chastisement 
which  human   beings    could   inflict.       The    first 
small    vestige    of  a    feeling   of  obligation   in   a 
superior  to  acknowledge  any  right  in   inferiors, 
began  when  he  had  been  induced,  for  convenience, 
to  make  some  promise  to  them.      Though   these 
promises,  even    when    sanctioned    by   the    most 
solemn   oaths,  were   for   many   ages   revoked  or 
violated    on    the    most    trifling    provocation    or 
temptation,   it   is  probable  that   this,  except   by 
persons  of  still  worse  than  the  average  morality, 
was  seldom  done  without  some  twinges  of  con- 
science.    The    ancient    republics,  being    mostly 
grounded    from  the   first   upon    some    kind    of 
mutual   compact,  or   at  any  rate  formed   by  an 
union  of  persons  not  very  unequal    in  strength, 
afforded,   in  consequence,  the  first  instance  of  a 
portion    of  human  relations  fenced    round,  and 
placed  under  the  dominion  of  another  law  than 


14 

that  of  force.  And  thougli  the  original  law  of 
force  remained  in  full  operation  between  them 
and  their  slaves^  and  also  (except  so  far  as  limited 
by  express  compact)  between  a  commonwealth 
and  its  subjects,,  or  other  independent  common- 
wealths ;  the  banishment  of  that  primitive  law 
even  from  so  narrow  a  field,  commenced  the  re- 
generation of  human  nature,  by  giving  birth  to 
sentiments  of  which  experience  soon  demon- 
strated the  immense  value  even  for  material  in- 
terests, and  which  thenceforward  only  required 
to  be  enlarged,  not  created.  Though  slaves  were 
no  part  of  the  commonM'ealth,  it  was  in  the  free 
states  that  slaves  were  first  felt  to  have  rights  as 
human  beings.  The  Stoics  were,  I  believe,  the 
first  (except  so  far  as  the  Jewish  law  constitutes 
an  exception)  who  taught  as  a  part  of  morality 
that  men  were  bound  by  moral  obligations  to 
their  slaves.  No  one,  after  Christianity  became 
ascendant,  could  ever  again  have  been  a  stranger 
to  this  belief,  in  theory  ;  nor,  after  the  rise  of  the 
Catholic  Church,  was  it  ever  without  persons  to 
stand  up  for  it.  Yet  to  enforce  it  was  the  most 
arduous  task  which  Christianity  ever  had  to  per- 
form. For  more  than  a  thousand  years  the 
Church  kept  up  the  contest,  with  hardly  any  per- 
ceptible success.  It  was  not  for  want  of  power 
over  men's  minds.  Its  power  was  prodigious. 
It  could  make  kings  and  nobles  resign  their  most 


/ 

15  -^i  \ 

valued  possessions  to  enricli  the  Chureli.  It 
could  make  thousands^  in  the  prime  of  life  and 
the  height  of  worldly  advantages^  shut  themselves 
up  in  convents  to  work  out  their  salvation  by 
poverty,  fasting,  and  prayer.  It  could  send 
hundreds  of  thousands  across  land  and  sea, 
Europe  and  Asia,  to  give  their  lives  for  the  de- 
liverance of  the  Holy  Sepulchre.  It  could  make 
kings  relinquish  wives  who  were  the  object  of 
their  passionate  attachment,  because  the  Church 
declared  that  they  were  within  the  seventh  (by  our 
calculation  the  fourteenth)  degree  of  relationship. 
All  this  it  did ;  but  it  could  not  make  men  fight 
less  with  one  another,  nor  tyrannize  less  cruelly 
over  the  serfs,  and  when  they  were  able,  over 
burgesses.  It  could  not  make  them  renounce 
either  of  the  applications  of  force  ;  force  militant, 
or  force  triumphant.  This  they  could  never 
be  induced  to  do  until  they  were  themselves  in 
their  turn  compelled  by  superior  force.  Only 
by  the  growing  power  of  kings  was  an  end  put  to 
fighting  except  between  kings,  or  competitors  for 
kingship;  only  by  the  growth  of  a  wealthy  and 
warlike  bourgeoisie  in  the  fortified  towns,  and  of  a 
plebeian  infantry  which  proved  more  powerful 
in  the  field  than  the  undisciplined  chivalry,  was  the 
insolent  tyranny  of  the  nobles  over  the  bour- 
geoisie and  peasantry  brought  within  some  bounds. 
It  was  persisted  in  not  only  until,  but  long  after. 


16 

the  oppressed  had  obtained  a  power  enabling 
them  often  to  take  conspicuous  vengeance ;  and 
on  the  Continent  much  of  it  continued  to  the 
time  of  the  French  Revolution,  though  in  England 
the  earlier  and  better  organization  of  the  demo- 
cratic classes  put  an  end  to  it  sooner,  by  establish- 
ing equal  laws  and  free  national  institutions. 

K  people  are  mostly  so  little  aware  hoAV  com- 
pletely, during  the  greater  part  of  the  duration 
of  our  species,  the  law  of  force  was  the  avowed 
rule  of  general  conduct,  any  other  being  only 
a  special  and  exceptional  consequence  of  peculiar 
ties — and  from  how  very  recent  a  date  it  is  that 
the  afifairs  of  society  in  general  have  been  even 
pretended  to  be  regulated  according  to  any 
moral  law ;  as  little  do  people  remember  or 
consider,  how  institutions  and  customs  which 
never  had  any  ground  but  the  law  of  force,  last 
on  into  ages  and  states  of  general  opinion  which 
never  would  have  permitted  their  first  establish- 
ment, j  Less  than  forty  years  ago.  Englishmen 
might  still  by  law  hold  human  beings  in  bondage 
as  saleable  property  :  within  the  present  century 
they  might  kidnap  them  and  carry  them  off,  and 
work  them  literally  to  death.  This  absolutely 
extreme  case  of  the  law  of  force,  condemned  by 
those  who  can  tolerate  almost  every  other  form 
of  arbitrary  power,  and  which,  of  all  others,  pre- 
sents features  the  most  revolting  to  the  feelings 


I 


17 

of  all  "\t1io  look  at  it  from  an  impartial  position, 
was  the  law  of  civilized  and  Christian  England 
Avithin  the  memory  of  persons  now  li\-ing  :  and 
in  on.e  half  of  Anglo-Saxon  America  three  or 
four  years  ago^  not  only  did  slavery  exist^  but 
the  slave  trade,  and  the  breeding  of  slaves  ex- 
pressly for  it,  was  a  general  practice  between 
slave  states.  Yet  not  only  was  there  a  greater 
strength  of  sentiment  against  it,  but,  in  England 
at  least,  a  less  amount  either  of  feeling  or  of  in- 
terest in  favour  of  it,  than  of  any  other  of  the 
customary  abuses  of  force  :  for  its  motive  was 
the  love  of  gain,  unmixedand  undisguised  j  and 
those  who  profited  by  it  were  a  very  small  nu- 
merical fraction  of  the  country,  while  the  natural 
feeling  of  all  who  were  not  personally  interested 
in  it,  was  unmitigated  abhorrence.  So  extreme 
an  instance  makes  it  almost  superfluous  to  refer 
to  any  other  ;  but  consider  the  long  duration  of 
absolute  monarchy.  In  England  at  present  it 
is  the  almost  universal  con\action  that  military 
despotism  is  a  case  of  the  law  of  force,  ha\ing 
no  other  origin  or  justification.  Yet  in  all  the 
great  nations  of  Europe  except  England  it  either 
stiU  exists,  or  has  only  just  ceased  to  exist,  and 
has  even  now  a  strong  party  favourable  to  it  in 
all  ranks  of  the  people,  especially  among  persons 
of  station  and  consequence.  Such  is  the  power 
of  an    established  system,  even  when  far  from 

c 


18 

universal ;  when  not  only  in  almost  every  period 
of  history  there  have  been  great  and  well-known 
examples  of  the  contrary  system,  but  these  have 
almost  invariably  been  afforded  by  the  most 
illustrious  and  most  prosperous  communities.  In 
this  case^  too,  the  possessor  of  the  undue  power, 
the  person  directly  interested  in  it,  is  only  one 
person,  while  those  who  are  subject  to  it  and 
suffer  from  it  are  literally  all  the  rest.  The 
yoke  is  naturally  and  necessarily  humiliating  to  all 
persons,  except  the  one  who  is  on  the  throne, 
together  with,  at  most,  the  one  who  expects  to 
succeed  to  it.  i  How  different  are  these  cases 
from  that  of  the  power  of  men  over  women  !  I 
am  not  now  prejudging  the  question  of  its  justifi- 
ableness.  I  am  showing  how  vastly  more  perma- 
nent it  could  not  but  be,  even  if  not  justifiable, 
than  these  other  dominations  which  have  never- 
theless lasted  down  to  our  own  time.  What- 
ever gratification  of  pride  there  is  in  the  posses- 
sion of  power,  and  whatever  personal  interest  in 
its  exercise,  is  in  this  case  not  confined  to  a 
limited  class,  but  common  to  the  whole  male 
sex.i  Instead  of  being,  to  most  of  its  supporters, 
a  thing  desirable  chiefly  in  the  abstract,  or,  like 
the  political  ends  usually  contended  for  by  fac- 
tions, of  little  private  importance  to  any  but  the 
leaders ;  it  comes  home  to  the  person  and  hearth 
of  every  male  head  of  a  family,  and  of  every  one 


19 

who  looks  forward  to  being  so.  The  clodhopper 
exercises^  or  is  to  exercise,  his  share  of  the  power 
equally  with  the  highest  nobleman.  And  the 
case  is  that  in  which  the  desire  of  power  is  the 
strongest:  for  every  one  who  desires  power,  desires  ■""* 
it  most  over  those  who  are  nearest  to  him,  with 
whom  his  life  is  passed,  with  whom  he  has  most 
concerns  in  common,  and  in  whom  any  inde- 
pendence of  his  authority  is  oftenest  likely  to 
interfere  with  his  individual  preferences.  If,  in 
the  other  cases  specified,  powers  manifestly 
grounded  only  on  force,  and  having  so  much  less 
to  support  them,  are  so  slowly  and  with  so  much 
difl&culty  got  rid  of,  much  more  must  it  be  so 
with  this,  even  if  it  rests  on  no  better  foundation 
than  those.  We  must  consider,  too,  that  the 
possessors  of  the  power  have  facilities  in  this 
case,  greater  than  in  any  other,  to  prevent  any 
uprising  against  it.  Every  one  of  the  subjects 
lives  under  the  very  eye,  and  almost,  it  may  be 
said,  in  the  hands,  of  one  of  the  masters — in 
closer  intimacy  with  him  than  with  any  of  her 
fellow-subjects ;  with  no  means  of  combining 
against  him,  no  power  of  even  locally  over- 
mastering him,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  with  the 
strongest  motives  for  seeking  his  favour  and 
avoiding  to  give  him  offence.  In  struggles  for 
political  emancipation,  everybody  knows  how  often 
its  champions  are  bought  off  by  bribes,  or  daunted 

c  2 


20 

by  terrors.  In  the  case  of  women,  each  indi- 
vidual of  the  subject-class  is  in  a  chronic  state  of 
bribery  and  intimidation  combined.  In  setting 
up  the  standard  of  resistance,  a  large  number  of 
the  leaders,  and  still  more  of  the  followers,  must 
make  an  almost  complete  sacrifice  of  the  plea- 
sures or  the  alleviations  of  their  own  individual 
lot.  \  If  ever  any  system  of  privilege  and  en- 
forced subjection  had  its  yoke  tightly  riveted 
on  the  necks  of  those  who  are  kept  down  by  it, 
this  has.  I  have  not  yet  shown  that  it  is  a 
wrong  system  :  bat  every  one  who  is  capable  of 
thinking  on  the  subject  must  see  that  even  if  it 
is,  it  was  certain  to  outlast  all  other  forms  of 
unjust  authority.  And  when  some  of  the  grossest 
of  the  other  forms  still  exist  in  many  civilized 
countries,  and  have  only  recently  been  got  rid 
of  in  others,  it  would  be  strange  if  that  which 
is  so  much  the  deepest  rooted  had  yet  been 
perceptibly  shaken  anywhere.  There  is  more 
reason  to  wonder  that  the  protests  and  testi- 
monies against  it  should  have  been  so  numerous 
and  so  weighty  as  they  are. 

Some  will  object,  that  a  comparison  cannot 
fairly  be  made  between  the  government  of  the 
male  sex  and  the  forms  of  unjust  power  which  I 
have  adduced  in  illustration  of  it,  since  these  are 
arbitrary,  and  the  effect  of  mere  usurpation, 
while  it  on  the   contrary  is  natural.      But  was 


i 


21 

there  ever  any  domination  which  did  not  appear 
natural  to  those  who  possessed  it  ?  There  was 
a  time  when  the  di\-ision  of  mankind  into  two 
classes,,  a  small  one  of  masters  and  a  numerous 
one  of  slaves^  appeared,  even  to  the  most  culti- 
vated minds,  to  be  a  natural,  and  the  only  natural, 
condition  of  the  human  race.  No  less  an  in- 
tellect, and  one  which  contributed  no  less  to  the 
progress  of  human  thought,  than  Aristotle,  held 
this  opinion  without  doubt  or  misgiving;  and 
rested  it  on  the  same  premises  on  which  the 
same  assertion  in  regard  to  the  dominion  of  men 
over  women  is  usually  based,  namely  that  there 
are  different  natures  among  mankind,  free  na- 
tures, and.  slave  natures ;  that  the  Greeks  were 
of  a  free  nature,  the  barbarian  races  of  Thracians 
and  Asiatics  of  a  slave  nature.  But  why  need  1 
go  back  to  Aristotle  V  Did  not  the  slaveowners 
of  the  Southern  United  States  maintain  the  same 
doctrine,  with  all  the  fanaticism  with  which  meu 
cling  to  the  theories  that  justify  their  passions 
and  legitimate  their  personal  interests  ?  Did 
they  not  call  heaven  and  earth  to  witness  that 
the  dominion  of  the  white  man  over  the  black  is 
natural,  that  the  black  race  is  by  nature  inca- 
pable of  freedom,  and  marked  out  for  slavery  ? 
some  even  going  so  far  as  to  say  that  the  freedom 
of  manual  labourers  is  an  unnntm'al  order  of 
things  anywhere.      Again,  the  theorists  of  abso- 


22 

lute  monarchy  have  always  affirmed  it  to  be  the 
only  natural  form  of  government ;  issuing  from 
the  patriarchal,  which  was  the  primitive  and 
spontaneous  form  of  society,  framed  on  the 
model  of  the  paternal,  which  is  anterior  to  society 
itself,  and,  as  they  contend,  the  most  natural 
authority  of  all.  Nay,  for  that  matter,  the  law 
of  force  itself,  to  those  who  could  not  plead  any 
other,  has  always  seemed  the  most  natural  of  all 
grounds  for  the  exercise  of  authority.  Conquer- 
ing races  hold  it  to  be  Nature's  own  dictate  that 
the  conquered  should  obey  the  conquerors,  or,  as 
they  euphoniously  paraphrase  it,  that  the  feebler 
and  more  unwarlike  races  should  submit  to  the 
braver  and  manlier.  The  smallest  acquaintance 
with  human  life  in  the  middle  ages,  shows  how 
supremely  natural  the  dominion  of  the  feudal 
nobility  over  men  of  low  condition  appeared  to 
the  nobility  themselves,  and  how  unnatural  the 
conception  seemed,  of  a  person  of  the  inferior 
class  claiming  equality  with  them,  or  exercising 
authority  over  them.  It  hardly  seemed  less  so 
to  the  class  held  in  subjection.  The  emanci- 
pated serfs  and  burgesses,  even  in  their  most 
vigorous  struggles,  never  made  any  pretension  to 
a  share  of  authority ;  they  only  demanded  more 
or  less  of  limitation  to  the  power  of  tyrannizing 
■^  over  them.      So  true  is  it  that  unnatural   gene- 

rally means   only  uncustomary,  and  that  every- 


23 

thing  which  is  usual  appears  natural.  The  sub- 
jection of  women  to  men  being  a  universal 
custom,  any  departure  from  it  quite  naturally 
appears  unnatural.  But  how  entirely,  even  in 
this  case,  the  feeling  is  dependent  on  custom, 
appears  by  ample  experience.  Nothing  so  much 
astonishes  the  people  of  distant  parts  of  the 
world,  when  they  first  learn  anything  about 
England,  as  to  be  told  that  it  is  under  a  queen : 
the  thing  seems  to  them  so  unnatural  as  to  be 
almost  incredible.  To  Englishmen  this  does  not 
seem  in  the  least  degree  unnatural,  because  they 
are  used  to  it ;  but  they  do  feel  it  unnatural  that 
women  should  be  soldiers  or  members  of  parlia- 
ment. In  the  feudal  ages,  on  the  contrary,  war 
and  politics  were  not  thought  unnatural  to 
women,  because  not  unusual ;  it  seemed  natural 
that  women  of  the  privileged  classes  should  be 
of  manly  character,  inferior  in  nothing  but  bodily 
strength  to  their  husbands  and  fathers.  The 
independence  of  women  seemed  rather  less  un- 
natural to  the  Greeks  than  to  other  ancients,  on 
account  of  the  fabulous  Amazons  (whom  they 
believed  to  be  historical),  and  the  partial  example 
aflForded  by  the  Spartan  women ;  who,  though  no 
less  subordinate  by  law  than  in  other  Greek 
states,  were  more  free  in  fact,  and  being  trained 
to  bodily  exercises  in  the  same  manner  with 
men,  gave  ample  proof  that  they  were  not  natu- 


(p 


24 

rally  disqualified  for  them.  There  can  be  little 
doubt  that  Spartan  experience  suggested  to  Plato, 
among  many  other  of  his  doctrines,  that  of  the 
social  and  political  equality  of  the  two  sexes. 

But,  it  will  be  said,  the  rule  of  men  over  women 
differs  from  all  these  others  in  not  being  a  rule 
of  force  :  it  is  accepted  voluntarily  ;  women  make 
no  complaint,  and  are  consenting  parties  to  it. 
In  the  first  place,  a  great  number  of  women  do 
not  accept  it.  Ever  since  there  have  been  M'omen 
able  to  make  their  sentiments  known  by  their 
writings  ^the  only  mode  of  publicity  which  society 
permits  to  them),  an  increasing  number  of  them 
have  recorded  protests  against  their  present  social 
condition  :  and  recently  many  thousands  of  them, 
headed  by  the  most  eminent  women  known  to 
the  public,  have  petitioned  Parliament  for  their 
admission  to  the  Parliamentary  Suffrage.  The 
claim  of  women  to  be  educated  as  solidly,  and  in 
the  same  branches  of  knowledge,  as  men,  is  urged 
with  growing  intensity,  and  with  a  great  prospect 
of  success ;  while  the  demand  for  their  admission 
into  professions  and  occupations  hitherto  closed 
against  them,  becomes  every  year  more  urgent. 
Though  there  are  not  in  this  country,  as  there 
are  in  the  United  States,  periodical  Conventions 
and  an  organized  party  to  agitate  for  the  lligLts 
of  Women,  there  is  a  numerous  and  active  Society 
organized  and  managed  by  woi.icn,  for  the  more 


25 

limited  object  of  obtaining  the  political  franchise. 
Nor  is  it  only  in  our  own  country  and  in  America 
that  women  are  beginning  to  protest,  more  or 
less  collectively,  against  the  disabilities  under 
which  they  labour.  France,  and  Italy,  and 
Switzerland,  and  Russia  now  afford  examples  of 
the  same  thing.  How  many  more  women  there 
are  who  silently  cherish  similar  aspirations,  no 
one  can  possibly  know ;  but  there  are  abundant 
tokens  how  many  ivould  cherish  them,  were  they 
not  so  strenuously  taught  to  repress  them  as  con- 
trary to  the  proprieties  of  their  sex.  It  must  be 
remembered,  also,  that  no  jenslaved  class  ever  f\ 
asked  for  complete  liberty  at  once.  When  Simon 
de  Montfort  called  the  deputies  of  the  commons 
to  sit  for  the  first  time  in  Parliament,  did  any 
of  them  dream  of  demanding  that  an  assembly, 
elected  by  their  constituents,  should  make  and 
destroy  ministries,  and  dictate  to  the  king  in 
affaii's  of  state  ?  No  such  thought  entered  into 
the  imagination  of  the  most  ambitious  of  them. 
The  nobility  had  already  these  pretensions ;  the 
commons  pretended  to  nothing  but  to  be  exempt 
from  arbitrary  taxation,  and  from  the  gross  indi- 
vidual oppression  of  the  king^s  officers.  It  is  a 
political  law  of  nature  that  those  who  are  under 
any  power  of  ancient  origin,  never  begin  by 
complaining  of  the  power  itself,  but  only  of  its 
oppressive  exercise.     There  is  never  any  want  of 


26 

women  wlio  complain  of  ill  usage  by  their  hus- 
bands. There  would  be  infinitely  more,  if  com- 
plaint were  not  the  greatest  of  all  provocatives 
to  a  repetition  and  increase  of  the  ill  usage.  It 
is  this  which  frustrates  all  attempts  to  maintain 
the  power  but  protect  the  woman  against  its 
abuses.  In  no  other  case  (except  that  of  a  child) 
is  the  person  who  has  been  proved  judicially  to 
have  suffered  an  injury,  replaced  under  the  phy- 
sical power  of  the  culprit  who  inflicted  it. 
Accordingly  wives,  even  in  the  most  extreme  and 
protracted  cases  of  bodily  ill  usage,  hardly  ever 
dare  avail  themselves  of  the  laws  made  for  their 
protection :  and  if,  in  a  moment  of  irrepressible 
indignation,  or  by  the  interference  of  neighbours, 
they  are  induced  to  do  so,  their  whole  eff^ort  after- 
wards is  to  disclose  as  little  as  they  can,  and  to 
beg  off'  their  tyrant  from  his  merited  chastisement. 
^11  causes,  social  and  natural,  combine  to 
make  it  unlikely  that  women  should  be  col- 
lectively rebellious  to  the  power  of  men.  They 
are  so  far  in  a  position  different  from  all  other 
subject  classes,  that  their  masters  require  some- 
thing more  from  them  than  actual  service.  Men 
do  not  want  solely  the  obedience  of  women,  they 
want  their  sentiments.  All  men,  except  the  most 
brutish,  desire  to  have,  in  the  woman  most  nearly 
connected  with  them,  not  a  forced  slave  but  a 
willing  one,  not  a  slave  merely,  but  a  favourite. 


27 

They  have  therefore  put  everything  in  practice 
to  enslave  their  minds.  The  masters  of  all 
other  slaves  rely^  for  maintaining  obedience,  on 
fear ;  either  fear  of  themselves,  or  religious  fears. 
The  masters  of  women  wanted  more  than  simple 
obedience,  and  they  turned  the  whole  force  of 
education  to  effect  their  purpose.  All  women 
are  brought  up  from  the  very  earliest  years  in 
the  belief  that  their  ideal  of  character  is  the  very 
opposite  to  that  of  men;  not  self-will,  and  govern- 
jnent  by  self-control,  but  submission,  and  yielding 
to  the  control  of  others.  All  the  moralities  tell 
them  that  it  is  the  duty  of  women,  and  all  the 
current  sentimentalities  that  it  is  their  nature,  to 
live  for  others ;  to  make  complete  abnegation  of 
themselves,  and  to  have  no  life  but  in  their 
affections.  And  by  their  affections  are  meant 
the  only  ones  they  are  allowed  to  have — those  to 
the  men  with  whom  they  are  connected,  or  to 
the  children  who  constitute  an  additional  and 
indefeasible  tie  between  them  and  a  man.  AYhen 
we  put  together  three  things — first,  the  naturalCT) 
attraction  between  opposite  sexes  ;  secondly,  the/^s 
wife's  entire  dependence  on  the  husband,  every 
privilege  or  pleasure  she  has  being  either  hisV'-.; 
gift,  or  depending  entirely  on  his  will ;  and  lastly, 
that  the  principal  object  of  human  pursuit,  consi- 
deration, and  all  objects  of  social  ambition,  can  in 
general  be  sought  or  obtained  by  her  only  through 


28 

him,  it  would  be  a  miracle  if  the  object  of  being 
attractive  to  men  had  not  become  the  polar  star 
of  feminine  education  and  formation  of  character. 
And,  this  gi'cat  means  of  influence  over  the  minds 
of  women  ha^^ng  been  acquired,  an  instinct  of 
selfishness  made  men  avail  tlicmselves  of  it  to 
the  utmost  as  a  means  of  holding  women  in 
subjection,  by  representing  to  them  meekness,, 
submissiveness,  and  resignation  of  all  individual 
will  into  the  hands  of  a  man,  as  an  essential 
part  of  sexual  attractiveness.  Can  it  be  doubted 
that  any  of  the  other  yokes  which  mankind  have 
succeeded  in  breaking,  would  have  subsisted  till 
now  if  the  same  means  had  existed,  and  had  been 
as  sedulously  used,  to  bow  down  their  minds  to  it  ? 
If  it  had  been  made  the  object  of  the  life  of  every 
young  plebeian  to  find  personal  favour  in  the 
eyes  of  some  patrician,  of  every  young  serf  with 
some  seigneur  ;  if  domestication  with  him,  and 
a  share  of  his  personal  affections,  had  been  held 
out  as  the  prize  which  they  all  should  look  out 
for,  the  most  gifted  and  aspiring  being  able  to 
reckon  on  the  most  desirable  prizes  ;  and  if,  when 
this  prize  had  been  obtained,  they  had  been  shut 
out  by  a  wall  of  brass  from  all  interests  not 
centering  in  him,  all  feelings  and  desires  but 
those  which  he  shared  or  inculcated ;  would  not 
serfs  and  seigneurs,  plebeians  and  patricians,  have 
been  as  broadly  distinguished  at  this  day  as  men 


29 

and  -women  are  ?  and  would  not  all  but  a 
thinker  here  and  tliere,  have  believed  the  dis- 
tinction to  be  a  fundamental  and  unalterable  fact 
in  human  nature  ? 

The  preceding  considerations  are  amply  suffi- 
cient to  show  that  custom,  however  universal  it 
may  be,  affords  in  this  case  no  presumption,  and 
ought  not  to  create  any  prejudice,  in  favour  of 
the  arrangements  which  place  women  in  social 
and  political  subjection  to  men.  But  I  may  go 
farther,  and  maintain  that  the  course  of  history, 
and  the  tendencies  of  progressive  human  society, 
afford  not  only  no  presumption  in  favour  of  this 
system  of  inequality  of  rights,  but  a,.j^ong,.one 
against  it ;  and  that,  so  far  as  the  whole  course  of 
human  improvement  up  to  this  time,  the  whole 
stream  of  modern  tendencies,  warrants  any  in- 
ference on  the  subject,  it  is,  that-thisL^lic  of  the 
past  is  discordant  with  the  future^  and  naust 
necessarily  disappear. 

For,  what  is  the  peculiar  character  of  the 
modern  world — the  difference  which  chiefly  dis- 
tinguishes modern  institutions,  modern  social 
ideas,  modern  life  itself,  from  those  of  times  long 
past  ?  It  is,  that  human  beings  are  no  longer 
born  to  their  place  in  life,  and  chained  down  by 
an  inexorable  bond  to  the  place  they  are  bom  to, 
but  are  free  to  employ  their  faculties,  and  such 
favourable  chances  as  offer,  to  achieve  the  lot  which 


30 

may  appear  to  them  most  desirable.  Human 
society  of  old  was  constituted  on  a  very  different 
principle.  All  were  born  to  a  fixed  social  posi- 
tion, and  were  mostly  kept  in  it  by  law,  or  inter- 
dicted from  any  means  by  which  they  could 
emerge  from  it.  As  some  men  are  born  white 
and  others  black,  so  some  were  born  slaves  and 
others  freemen  and  citizens ;  some  were  born 
patricians, others  plebeians;  some  were  born  feudal 
nobles,  others  commoners  and  roturiers.  A  slave 
or  serf  could  never  make  himself  free,  nor, 
except  by  the  will  of  his  master,  become  so. 
In  most  European  countries  it  was  not  till 
towards  the  close  of  the  middle  ages,  and  as  a 
consequence  of  the  growth  of  regal  power,  that 
commoners  could  be  ennobled.  Even  among  nobles, 
the  eldest  son  was  born  the  exclusive  heir  to  the 
paternal  possessions,  and  a  long  time  elapsed  before 
it  was  fully  established  that  the  father  could  dis- 
inherit him.  Among  the  industrious  classes,  only 
those  who  were  born  members  of  a  guild,  or  were 
admitted  into  it  by  its  members,  could  lawfully 
practise  their  calling  within  its  local  limits  ;  and 
nobody  could  practise  any  calling  deemed  im- 
portant, in  any  but  the  legal  manner — by  pro- 
cesses authoritatively  prescribed.  Manufacturers 
have  stood  in  the  pillory  for  presuming  to  carry 
on  their  business  by  new  and  improved  methods. 
In  modern  Europe,  and  most  in   those  parts  of 


31 

it  which  have  participated  most  largely  in  all 
other  modern  improvements,  diametrically  op- 
posite doctrines  now  prevail.  Law  and  govern- 
ment do  not  undertake  to  prescribe  by  whom 
any  social  or  industrial  operation  shall  or  shall 
not  be  conducted,  or  what  modes  of  conducting 
them  shall  be  lawful.  These  things  are  left  to 
the  unfettered  choice  of  individuals.  Even  the 
laws  which  required  that  workmen  should  serve 
an  apprenticeship,  have  in  this  country  been 
repealed  :  there  being  ample  assurance  that  in 
all  cases  in  which  an  apprenticeship  is  necessary, 
its  necessity  will  suffice  to  enforce  it.  The  old 
theory  was,  that  the  least  possible  'should  be  left 
to  the  choice  of  the  individual  agent ;  that  all 
he  had  to  do  should,  as  far  as  practicable,  be  laid 
down  for  him  by  superior  wisdom.  Left  to-'' 
himself  he  was  sure  to  go  wrong.  The  modern  / 
conviction,  the  fruit  of  a  thousand  years  of  \^ 
experience,  is,  that  things  in  which  the  individual  J 
is  the  person  directly  interested,  never  go  right  ( 
but  as  they  are  left  to  his  own  discretion ;  and 
that  any  regulation  of  them  by  authority,  except 
to  protect  the  rights  of  others,  is  sure  to  be  mis- 
chievous. This  conclusion,  slowly  arrived  at,  and 
not  adopted  until  almost  every  possible  applica- 
tion of  the  contrary  theory  had  been  made  with 
disastrous  result,  now  (in  the  industrial  depart^ 
ment)  prevails  universally  in  the  most  advanced 


32 

countries,  almost  universally  in  all  that  have 
pretensions  to  any  sort  of  advancement.  It  is 
not  that  all  processes  are  supposed  to  be  equally 
good,  or  all  persons  to  be  equally  qualified  for 
.everything;  but  that  freedom  of  individual 
choice  is  now  known  to  be  the  only  thing 
which  procures  the  adoption  of  the  best  pro- 
cesses, and  throws  each  operation  into  the  hands 
of  those  who  are  best  qualified  for  it.  Nobody 
thinks  it  necessary  to  make  a  law  that  only  a 
strong-armed  man  shall  be  a  blacksmith.  /  Free- 
dom and  competition  suffice  to  make  blacksmiths 
strong-armed  men,  because  the  weak-armed  can 
earn  more  by  engaging  in  occuj)ations  for  which 
they  are  more  fit.  In  consonance  with  this 
doctrine,  it  is  felt  to  be  an  overstepping  of  the 
proper  bounds  of  authority  to  fix  beforehand, 
on  some  general  presumption,  that  certain  per- 
sons are  not  fit  to  do  certain  things.  It  is  now 
thoroughly  known  and  admitted  that  if  some 
such  presumptions  exist,  no  such  presumption  is 
infallible.  Even  if  it  be  well  grounded  in  a 
majority  of  cases,  which  it  is  very  likely  not 
to  be,  there  will  be  a  minority  of  exceptional 
cases  in  which  it  does  not  hold  :  and  in  those 
it  is  both  an  injustice  to  the  individuals,  and 
a  detriment  to  society,  to  place  barriers  in  the 
way  of  their  using  their  faculties  for  their  own 
benefit   and  for  that    of  others.      In  the  cases, 


33 

on  the  other  hand,  in  which  the  unfitness  is 
real,  the  ordinary  motives  of  human  conduct 
will  on  the  whole  suffice  to  prevent  the  incom- 
petent person  from  making,  or  from  persisting 
in,  the  attempt. 

If  this  general  principle  of  social  and  econo- 
mical science  is  not  true ;  if  individuals,  with 
such  help  as  they  can  derive  from  the  opinion 
of  those  who  know  them,  are  not  better  judges 
than  the  law  and  the  government,  of  their 
own  capacities  and  vocation  ;  the  world  cannot 
too  soon  abandon  this  principle,  and  return  to 
the  old  system  of  regulations  and  disabilities. 
But  if  the  principle  is  true,  we  ought  to  act 
as  if  we  believed  it,  and  not  to  ordain  that  to 
be  born  a  girl  instead  of  a  boy,  any  more 
than  to  be  born  black  instead  of  white,  or  a 
commoner  instead _of_a^jiqbleman,  shall  decide 
the  person^s  position  through  all .  life  —  shall 
interdict  people  from  all  the  more  elevated 
social  positions,  and  from  all,  except  a  few, 
respectable  occupations.  Even  were  we  to  admit 
the  utmost  that  is  ever  pretended  as  to  the 
superior  fitness  of  men  for  all  the  functions  now 
reserved  to  them,  the  same  argument  applies 
which  forbids  a  legal  qualification  for  members  of 
Parliament.  If  only  once  in  a  dozen  years  the 
conditions  of  eligibility  exclude  a  fit  person, 
there  is  a  real  loss,  while  the  exclusion  of  thou- 


34 

sands  of  unfit  persons  is  no  gain  ;  for  if  the  con- 
stitution of  the  electoral  body  disposes  them  to 
choose  unfit  persons,  there  are  always  plenty  of 
such  persons  to  choose  from.  In  all  things  of 
any  difficulty  and  importance,  those  who  can  do 
them  well  are  fewer  than  the  need,  even  with 
the  most  unrestricted  latitude  of  choice :  and  any 
limitation  of  the  field  of  selection  deprives  society 
of  some  chances  of  being  served  by  the  competent, 
without  ever  saving  it  from  the  incompetent. 

At  present,  in  the  more  improved  countries, 
the  disabilities  of  women  are  the  only  case,  save 
one,  in  which  laws  and  institutions  take  persons 
at  their  birth,  and  ordain  that  they  shall  never  in 
all  their  lives  be  allowed  to  compete  for  certain 
things.  The  one  exception  is  that  of  royalty. 
Persons  still  are  born  to  the  throne  ;  no  one,  not 
of  the  reigning  family,  can  ever  occupy  it,  and 
no  one  even  of  that  family  can,  by  any  means 
but  the  course  of  hereditary  succession,  attain  it. 
All  other  dignities  and  social  advantages  are  open 
to  the  whole  male  sex  :  many  indeed  are  only 
attainable  by  wealth,  but  wealth  may  be  striven 
for  by  any  one,  and  is  actually  obtained  by  many 
men  of  the  very  humblest  origin.  The  difficulties, 
to  the  majority,  are  indeed  insuperable  without 
the  aid  of  fortunate  accidents ;  but  no  male 
human  being  is  under  aiiy  legal  ban  :  neither 
law  nor  opinion  superadd   artificial   obstacles  to 


35 

the  natural  ones.  Royalty,  as  I  have  said,  is 
excepted  :  but  in  this  case  every  one  feels  it  to  be 
an  exception — an  anomaly  in  the  modern  world, 
in  marked  opposition  to  its  customs  and  princi- 
ples, and  to  be  justified  only  by  extraordinary 
special  expediencies,  which,  though  individuals 
and  nations  differ  in  estimating  their  weighty 
unquestionably  do  in  fact  exist.  But  in  this 
exceptional  case,  in  which  a  high  social  function 
is,  for  important  reasons,  bestowed  on  birth  instead 
of  being  put  up  to  competition,  all  free  nations 
contrive  to  adhere  in  substance  to  the  principle 
from  which  they  nominally  derogate  ;  for  they 
circumscribe  this  high  function  by  conditions 
avowedly  intended  to  prevent  the  person  to  whom 
it  ostensibly  belongs  from  really  performing  it; 
while  the  person  by  whom  it  is  performed,  the 
responsible  minister,  does  obtain  the  post  by  a 
competition  from  which  no  full-grown  citizen  of 
the  male  sex  is  legally  excluded.  The  disabilities, 
therefore,  to  which  women  are  subject  from  the 
mei-e  fact  of  their  birth,  are  the  solitary  examples 
of  the  kind  in  modern  legislation.  In  no 
instance  except  this^  which  comprehends  half  the 
human  race,  are  the  higher  social  functions 
closed  against  any  one  by  a  fatality  of  birth  which 
no  exertions,  and  no  change  of  circumstances, 
can  overcome ;  for  even  religious  disabilities 
(besides  that   in    England   and  in   Europe  they 

D  2 


36 

have  practically  almost  ceased  to  exist)  do  not 
close  any  career  to  the  disqualified  person  in  case 
of  conversion. 

The  social  subordination  of  women  thus  stands 
out  an  isolated  fact  in  modern  social  institutions  ; 
a  solitary  breach  of  what  has  become  their  funda- 
mental law  ;  a  single  relic  of  an  old  world  of 
thought  and  practice  exploded  in  everything  else, 
but  retained  in  the  one  thing  of  most  universal 
interest ;  as  if  a  gigantic  dolmen,  or  a  vast  temple 
of  Jupiter  Olympius,  occupied  the  site  of  St. 
PauPs  and  received  daily  worship,  while  the  sur- 
rounding Christian  churches  were  only  resojited^o 
on  fasts  and  festivals.  This  entire .  di^icrepajicy 
between  one  social  fact  and  all  those  which 
accompany  it,  and  the  radical  opposition  between 
its  nature  and  the  progressive  movement  which  is 
the  boast  of  the  modern  world,  and  which  has 
successively  swept  away  everything  else  of  an 
analogous  character,  surely  afibrds,  to  a  con- 
scientious observer  of  human  tendencies,  serious 
matter  for  reflection.  It  raises  a  prima  facie  pre- 
sumption on  the  unfavourable  side,  far  outweigh- 
ing any  which  custom  and  usage  could  in  such 
circumstances  create  on  the  favourable;  and 
should  at  least  suffice  to  make  this,  like  the 
choice  between  republicanism  and  royalty,  a 
balanced  question. 

The  least  that  can  be   demanded  is,  that  the 


37 

question  should  not  be  considered  as  prejudged 
by  existing  fact  and  existing  opinion,  but  open  to 
discussion  on  its  merits,  as  a  question  of  justice 
and   expediency :    the   decision    on   this,    as    on 
any  of  the  other  social  arrangements  of  mankind, 
depending  on  what   an  enlightened  estimate  of 
tendencies   and   consequences   may   show   to   be 
most  advantageous  to  humanity  in  general,  with- 
out distinction  of  sex.      And  the  discussion  must 
be  a  real  discussion,  descending  to  foundations, 
and  not  resting  satisfied  with  vague  and  general 
assertions.     It  will  not  do,  for  instance,  to  assert 
in  general  terms,  that  the  experience  of  mankind 
has  pronounced  in  favour  of  the  existing  system. 
Experience  cannot  possibly  have  decided  between 
two  courses,  so  long  as  there  has  only  been  expe- 
'  rience  of  one.      If  it  be  said  that  the  doctrine  of 
the  equality  of  the  sexes  rests  only  on  theory,  it 
must  be  remembered  that  the  contrary  doctrine 
also  has  only  theory  to  rest  upon.      All  that  is 
proved  in  its  favour  by  direct  experience,  is  that 
mankind  have  been  able  to  exist  under  it,  and  to 
attain  the  degree  of  improvement  and  prosperity 
which  we  now  see  ;  but  whether  that  prosperity 
has  been  attained  sooner,  or  is  now  greater,  than 
it  would  have  been  under  the  other  system,  ex- 
perience does  not  say.      On  the  other  hand,  ex- 
perience does  say,  that  every  step  in  improvement 
has  been   so   invariably   accompanied  by  a  step 


38 

made  in  raising  the  social  position  of  women, 
that  historians  and  philosophers  have  been  led  to 
adopt  their  elevation  or  debasement  as  on  the 
whole  the  surest  test  and  most  correct  measure  of 
the  civilization  of  a  people  or  an  age.  Through 
all  the  progressive  period  of  human  history,  the 
condition  of  women  has  been  approaching  nearer 
to  equality  with  men.  This  does  not  of  itself 
prove  that  the  assimilation  must  go  on  to  complete 
equality ;  but  it  assuredly  affords  some  presump- 
tion that  such  is  the  case. 

Neither  does  it  avail  anything  to  say  that  the 
■Mature)  of  the  two  sexes  adapts  them  to  their 
^present  functions  and  position,  and  renders  these 
appropriate  to  them.  Standing  on  the  ground  of 
common  sense  and  the  constitution  of  the  human 
mind,  I  deny  that  any  one  knows,  or  can  know, 
the  nature  of  the  two  sexes,  as  long  as  they  have 
only  been  seen  in  their  present  relation  to  one 
another.  If  men  had  ever  been  found  in  society 
without  women,  or  women  without  men,  or  if 
there  had  been  a  society  of  men  and  women  in 
which  the  women  were  not  under  the  control  of 
the  men,  something  might  have  been  positively 
known  about  the  mental  and  moral  differences 
which  may  be  inherent  in  the  natm'e  of  each. 
What  is  now  called  the  nature  of  women  is  an 
eminently  artificial  thing — the  result  of  forced 
repression  in  some  directions,  unnatural  stimula- 


39 

tion  in  others.  It  may  be  asserted  without 
scruple,  that  no  other  class  of  dependents  have 
had  thgij,  character  so  entirely  distorted  from  its 
natural  proportions  by  their  relation  with  their 
masters  ;  for,  if  conquered  and  slave  races  have 
been,  in  some  respects,  more  forcibly  repressed, 
"whatever  in  them  has  not  been  crushed  down  by  an 
iron  heel  has  generally  been  let  alone,  and  if  left 
with  any  liberty  of  development,  it  has  developed 
itself  according  to  its  own  laws ;  but  in  the  case  ,. 
of  women,  a  hot-house  and  stove  cultivation  has 
always  been  carried  on  of  some  of  the  capabilities 
of  their  nature,  for  the  benefit  and  pleasure  of 
their  masters.  Then,  because  certain  products  of  / 
the  general  vital  force  sprout  luxuriantly  and 
reach  a  great  development  in  this  heated  atmo- 
sphere and  under  this  active  nurture  and  water- 
ing, while  other  shoots  from  the  same  root,  which 
are  left  outside  in  the  wintry  air,  with  ice  pur- 
posely heaped  all  round  them,  have  a  stunted 
growth,  and  some  are  burnt  ofi"  with  fire  and 
disappear ;  men,  with  that  inability  to  recognise 
their  own  work  which  distinguishes  the  un- 
analytic  mind,  indolently  believe  that  the  tree 
grows  of  itself  in  the  way  they  have  made  it 
grow,  and  that  it  would  die  if  one  half  of  it 
were  not  kept  in  a  vapour  bath  and  the  other 
half  in  the  snow. 

Of  all  difiiculties  which  impede  the  progress 


40 

of  thought,  and  the  formation  of  well-grounded 
opinions  on  life  and  social  arrangements,  the 
greatest  is  now  the  unspeakable  ignorance  and 
inattention  of  mankind  in  respect  to  the  in- 
fluences which  form  human  character.  Whatever 
any  portion  of  the  human  species  now  are,  or 
seem  to  be,  such,  it  is  supposed,  they  have  a 
natural  tendency  to  be  :  even  when  the  most 
elementary  knowledge  of  the  circumstances  in 
which  they  have  been  placed,  clearly  points  out 
the  causes  that  made  them  what  they  are. 
Because  a  cottier  deeply  in  arrears  to  his  land- 
lord is  not  industrious,  there  are  j)eople  who 
think  that  the  Irish  are  naturally  idle.  Because 
constitutions  can  be  overthrown  when  the  autho- 
rities appointed  to  execute  them  turn  their  arms 
against  them,  there  are  people  who  think  the 
French  incapable  of  free  government.  Because 
the  Greeks  cheated  the  Turks,  and  the  Turks  only 
plundered  the  Greeks,  there  are  persons  who 
think  that  the  Turks  are  naturally  more  sincere : 
and  because  women,  as  is  often  said,  care  nothing 
about  politics  except  their  personalities,  it  is 
supposed  that  the  general  good  is  naturally  less 
interesting  to  women  than  to  men.  History, 
which  is  now  so  much  better  understood  than 
formerly,  teaches  another  lesson  :  if  only  by  show- 
ing the  extraordinary  susceptibility  of  human 
nature  to  external  influences,   and  the  extreme 


41 

variableness  of  those  of  its  manifestations  wliich 
axe  supposed  to  be  most  universal  and  uniform. 
But  in  history,  as  in  travelling,  men  usually  see 
only  what  they  already  had  in  their  own  minds  ; 
and  few  learn  much  from  history,  who  do  not 
bring  much  with  them  to  its  study. 

Hence,  in  regard  to  that  most  difficult  ques- 
tion, what  are  the  natural  differences  between 
the  two  sexes — a  subject  on  which  it  is  impossible 
in  the  present  state  of  society  to  obtain  com- 
plete and  correct  knowledge — while  almost  every- 
body dogmatizes  upon  it,  almost  all  neglect  and 
make  light  of  the  only  means  by  which  any 
partial  insight  can  be  obtained  into  it.  sQiis  is, 
an  analytic  study  of  the  most  important  de- 
partment of  psychology,  the  laws  of  the  influence 
of  circumstances  on  charactgrT?  For,  however 
great  and  apparently  ineradicable  the  moral  and 
intellectual  differences  between  men  and  women 
might  be,  the  evidence  of  their  being  natural 
differences  could  only  be  negative.  Those  only 
could  be  in^rred  to  be  natural  which  could  not 
possibly  be  artificial — the  residuum,  after  de- 
ducting every  characteristic  of  either  sex  which 
can  admit  of  being  explained  from  education  or 
external  circumstances.  The  profoundest  know- 
ledge of  the  laws  of  the  formation  of  character 
is  indispensable  to  entitle  any  one  to  affirm  even 
that  there  is    any   difference^  much  more  what 


42 

the  difference  is^  between  the  two  sexes  con- 
sidered as  moral  and  rational  beings ;  and  since 
no  one,  as  yet,  has  that  knowledge,  (for  there  is 
hardly  any  subject  which,  in  proportion  to  its 
importance,  has  been  so  little  studied),  no  one  is 
thus  far  entitled  to  any  positive  opinion  on  the 
subject.  Conjectures  are  all  that  can  at  present 
be  made ;  conjectures  more  or  less  probable, 
according  as  moi'e  or  less  authorized  by  such 
knoAvledge  as  we  yet  have  of  the  laws  of  psy- 
chology, as  applied  to  the  formation  of  character. 
Even  the  preliminary  knowledge,  what  the 
differences  between  the  sexes  now  are,  apart 
from  all  question  as  to  how  they  are  made  what 
they  are,  is  still  in  the  crudest  and  most  incom- 
plete state.  Medical  practitioners  and  physio- 
logists have  ascertained,  to  some  extent,  the 
differences  in  bodily  constitution ;  and  this  is  an 
important  element  to  the  psychologist :  but 
hardly  any  medical  practitioner  is  a  psychologist, 
llespecting  the  mental  characteristics  of  women ; 
their  observations  are  of  no  more  worth  than 
those  of  common  men.  It  is  a  subject  on  which 
nothing  final  can  be  known,  so  long  as  those 
who  alone  can  really  know  it,  women  themselves, 
have  given  but  little  testimony,  and  that  little, 
mostly  suborned.  It  is  easy  to  know  stupid 
women.  Stupidity  is  much  the  same  all  the 
world  over.     A  stupid  person^s  notions  and  feel- 


43 

ings  may  confidently  be  inferred  from  those  which 
prevail  in  the  circle  by  which  the  person  is  sur- 
rounded. Not  so  with  those  whose  opinions  and 
feelings  are  an  emanation  from  their  own  nature 
I  and  faculties.  It  is  only  a  man  here  and  there 
j  who  has  any  tolerable  knowledge  of  the  character 
1  even  of  the  women  of  his  own  family.  I  do 
not  mean,  of  their  capabilities ;  these  nobody 
knows,  not  even  themselves,  because  most  of 
them  have  never  been  called  out.  I  mean  their 
actually  existing  thoughts  and  feelings.  Many 
a  man  thinks  he  perfectly  understands,  women, 
because  he  has  had  amatory  relations  with 
several,  perhaps  with  many  of  them.  If  he  is 
a  good  observer,  and  his  experience  extends  to 
quality  as  well  as  quantity,  he  may  have  learnt 
something  of  one  narrow  department  of  their 
nature — an  important  department,  no  doubt. 
But  of  all  the  rest  of  it,  few  persons  are  gene- 
rally more  ignorant,  because  there  are  few  from 
whom  it  is  so  carefully  hidden.  The  most 
favourable  case  which  a  man  can  generally  have 
for  studying  the  character  of  a  woman,  is  that 
of  his  own  wife  :  for  the  opportunities  are  greater, 
and  the  cases  of  complete  sympathy  not  so  un- 
speakably rare.  And  in  fact,  this  is  the  source 
from  which  any  knowledge  worth  having  on  the 
subject  has,  I  believe,  generally  come.  But  most 
men  have  not  had  the  opportunity  of  studying  in 


44 

this  way  more  than  a  single  case  :  accordingly 
one  can^  to  an  almost  laughable  degree,  infer 
what  a  man^s  wife  is  like,  from  his  opinions 
about  women  in  general.  To  make  even  this 
one  case  yield  any  result,  the  woman  must  be 
worth  knowing,  and  the  man  not  only  a  compe- 
tent judge,  but  of  a  character  so  sympathetic  in 
itself,  and  so  well  adapted  to  hers,  that  he  can 
either  read  her  mind  by  sympathetic  intuition, 
or  has  nothing  in  himself  which  makes  her  shy 
of  disclosing  it.  Hardly  anything,  I  believe, 
can  be  more  rare  than  this  conjunction.  It 
often  happens  that  there  is  the  most  complete 
unity  of  feeling  and  community  of  interests  as 
to  all  external  things,  yet  the  one  has  as  little 
admission  into  the  internal  life  of  the  other  as 
if  they  were  common  acquaintance.  Even  with 
true  affection,  authority  on  the  one  side  and  sub- 
ordination on  the  other  prevent  jierfect  confi- 
dence. Though  nothing  may  be  intentionally 
withheld,  much  is  not  shown.  In  the  analogous 
relation  of  parent  and  child,  the  corresponding 
phenomenon  must  have  been  in  the  observation 
of  every  one.  As  between  father  and  son,  how 
many  are  the  cases  in  which  the  father,  in  spite 
of  real  affection  on  both  sides,  obviously  to  all 
the  world  does  not  know,  nor  suspect,  parts  of 
the  son^s  character  familiar  to  his  companions 
and  equals.      The  truth  is,  that  the  position  of 


45 

looking  up  to  auother  is  extremely  unpropitious 
to  complete  sincerity  and  openness  with  him. 
The  fear  of  losing  ground  in  his  opinion  or  in  his 
feelings  is  so  strongs  that  even  in  an  upright  cha- 
racter^  there  is  an  unconscious  tendency  to  show 
only  the  best  side,  or  the  side  which,  though  not 
the  best,  is  that  which  he  most  likes  to  see  :j  and  it 
mavbe  confidently  said  that  thorough  knowledge 
of  one  another  hardly  ever  exists,  but  between 
persons  who,  besides  being  intimates,  are  equals.] 
How  much  more  true,  then,  must  all  this  be, 
when  the  one  is  not  only  under  the  authority  of 
the  other,  but  has  it  inculcated  on 'her  as  a  duty 
to  reckon  everything  else  subordinate  to  his 
comfort  and  pleasure,  and  to  let  him  neither  see 
nor  feel  anything  coming  from  her,  except  what 
is  agreeable  to  him.  All  these  difficulties  stand 
in  the  way  of  a  man^s  obtaining  any  thorough 
knowledge  even  of  the  one  woman  whom  alone, 
in  general,  he  has  sufficient  opportunity  of  study- 
ing. When  we  further  consider  that  to  under- 
stand one  woman  is  not  necessarily  to  understand 
any  other  woman;  that  even  if  he  could  study 
many  women  of  one  rank,  or  of  one  country,  he 
would  not  thereby  understand  women  of  other 
ranks  or  countries ;  and  even  if  he  did,  they  are 
still  only  the  women  of  a  single  period  of  history; 
we  may  safely  assert  that  the  knowledge  which 
men  can  acquire   of  women_,  even  as  they  have 


46 

been  and  are,  without  reference  to  what  they 
might  be,  is  wretchedly  imperfect  and  superficial, 
and  always  will  be  so,  until  women  themselves 
have  told  all  that  they  have  to  tell. 

And  this  time  has  not  come ;  nor  will  it  come 
otherwise  than  gradually.  It  is  but  of  yesterday 
that  women  have  either  been  qualified  by  literary 
accomplishments,  or  permitted  by  society,  to  tell 
anything  to  the  general  public.  As  yet  very 
few  of  them  dare  tell  anything,  which  men,  on 
whom  their  literary  success  depends,  are  un- 
willing to  hear.  Let  us  remember  in  what  manner, 
up  to  a  very  recent  time,  the  expression,  even 
by  a  male  author,  of  uncustomary  opinions,  or 
what  are  deemed  eccentric  feelings,  usually  was, 
and  in  some  degree  still  is,  received  ;  and  we  may 
form  some  faint  conception  under  what  impedi- 
ments a  woman,  who  is  brought  up  to  think 
custom  and  opinion  her  sovereign  rule,  attempts 
to  express  in  books  anything  drawn  from  the 
depths  of  her  own  nature.  The  greatest  woman 
who  has  left  writings  behind  her  suflScient  to 
give  her  an  eminent  rank  in  the  literature  of  her 
country,  thought  it  necessary  to  prefix  as  a  motto 
to  her  boldest  work,  "  Un  homme  pent  braver 
I'opiniou  ;  une  femme  doit  s^y  soumettre.^^''^  The 
greater  part  of  what  women  write  about  women 
is  mere  sycophancy  to  men.  In  the  case  of  un- 
*  Title-page  of  Mme.  de  Stael'8  "  Delphine.'' 


47 

married  "women,  milch  of  it  seems  only  intended 
to  increase  their  chance  of  a  husband.  Many, 
both  married  and  unmarried^  overstep  the  mark, 
and  inculcate  a  servility  beyond  -o'hat  is  desired 
or  relished  by  any  man,  excej)t  the  very  vulgarest. 
But  this  is  not  so  often  the  case  as,  even  at  a 
quite  late  period,  it  still  was.  Literary  women 
are  becoming  more  freespoken,  and  more  willing 
to  express  their  real  sentiments.  Unfortunately, 
in  this  country  especially,  they  are  themselves 
such  artificial  products,  that  their  sentiments  are 
compounded  of  a  small  element  of  individual 
obseiTation  and  consciousness,  and  a  very  large 
one  of  acquired  associations.  This  will  be  less 
and  less  the  case,  but  it  will  remain  true  to  a 
great  extent,  as  long  as  social  institutions  do  not 
admit  the  same  free  development  of  originality 
in  women  which  is  possible  to  men.  When  that 
time  comes,  and  not  before,  we  shall  see,  and 
not  merely  hear,  as  much  as  it  is  necessary  to 
know  of  the  nature  of  women,  and  the  adaptation 
of  other  things  to  it. 

I  have  dwelt  so  much  on  the  difficulties  which 
at  present  obstruct  any  real  knowledge  by  men 
of  the  true  nature  of  women,  because  in  this  as 
in  so  many  other  things  "  opinio  copije  inter 
maximas  causas  inopise  est  f  and  there  is  little 
chance  of  reasonable  thinking  on  the  matter, 
while  people  flatter  themselves  that  they  perfectly 


48 

understand  a  subject  of  which  most  men  know 
absolutely  nothing,  and  of  which  it  is  at  present 
impossible  that  any  man,  or  all  men  taken  toge- 
ther, should  have  knowledge  which  can  qualify 
them  to  lay  down  the  law  to  women  as  to  what 
is,  or  is  not,  their  vocation.  Happily,  no  such 
knowledge  is  necessary  for  any  practical  purpose 
connected  with  the  position  of  women  in  relation 
to  society  and  life.  For,  according  to  all  the 
principles  involved  in  modern  society,  the  question 
rests  with  women  themselves — to  be  decided  by 
their  own  experience,  and  by  the  use  of  their 
own  faculties.  There  are  no  means  of  finding 
what  either  one  jjcrson  or  many  can  dp,  but  by 
trying — and  no  means  by  which  any  one  else  can 
discover  for  them  what  it  is  for  their  happiness 
to  do  or  leave  undone. 

One  thing  we  may  be  certain  of — that  what  is 
contrary  to  women's  nature  to  do,  they  never 
will  be  made  to  do  by  simply  giving  their  nature 
free  play.  The  anxiety  of  mankinJ'^to  interfere 
in  behalf  of  nature,  for  fear  lest  nature  should 
not  succeed  in  effecting  its  purpose,  is  an  alto- 
gether unnecessary  solicitude.  What  women  by 
nature  cannot  do,  it  is  quite  superfluous  to  forbid 
them  from  doing.  What  they  can  do,  but  not 
so  well  as  the  men  who  are  their  competitors, 
competition  suffices  to  exclude-  them  from  ;  since 
nobody  asks  for  protective  duties  and  bounties 


49 

in  favour  of  Tvomen ;  it  is  only  asked  that  the 
present  bounties  and  protective  duties  in  favour 
of  men  should  be  recalled.  If  women  have  a 
greater  natural  inclination  for  some  things  than 
for  others,  there  is  no  need  of  laws  or  social 
inculcation  to  make  the  majority  of  them  do 
the  former  in  preference  to  the  latter.  What- 
ever women's  services  are  most  wanted  for,  the 
free  play  of  competition  will  hold  out  the 
strongest  inducements  to  them  to  undertake. 
And,  as  the  words  imply,  they  are  most  wanted 
for  the  things  for  which  they  are  most  fit ;  by 
the  apportionment  of  which  to  th'em,  the  col- 
lective faculties  of  the  two  sexes  can  be  applied 
on  the  whole  with  the  greatest  sum  of  valuable 
result. 

The  general  opinion  of  men  is  supposed  to  be, 
that  the  natural  vocation  of  a  woman  is  that  of 
a  wife  and  mother.  I  say,  is  supposed  to  be, 
because,  judging  from  acts — from  the  whole  of 
the  present  constitution  of  society — one  might 
infer  that  their  opinion  was  the  direct  contrary. 
They  might  be  supposed  to  think  that  the 
alleged  natural  vocation  of  women  was  of  all 
things  the  most  repugnant  to  their  nature  ; 
insomuch  that  if  they  are  free  to  do  anything 
else — if  any  other  means  of  living,  or  occupation 
of  their  time  and  faculties,  is  open,  which  has 
any  chance  of  appearing  desirable  to  them — there 


50 

will  not  be  enough  of  them  who  will  be  willing 
to  accept  the  condition  said  to  be  natural  to 
them.  If  this  is  the  real  opinion  of  men  in 
general,  it  would  be  well  that  it  should  be 
spoken  out.  I  should  like  to  hear  somebody 
openly  enunciating  the  doctrine  (it  is  already 
implied  in  much  that  is  "written  on  the  sub- 
ject)— "  It  is  necessary  to  society  that  women 
should  fiiarry  and  produce  children.  They  will 
not  do  so  unless  they  are  compelled.  Therefore 
it  is  necessary  to  compel  them.^^  The  merits  of 
the  case  would  then  be  clearly  defined.  It 
would  be  exactly  that  of  the  slaveholders  of 
South  Carolina  and  Louisiana.  "  It  is  necessary 
that  cotton  and  sugar  should  be  grown.  White 
men  cannot  produce  them.  Negroes  will  not, 
for  any  wages  which  we  choose  to  give.  Ergo 
they  must  be  compelled.'''  An  illustration  still 
closer  to  the  point  is  that  of  impressment. 
Sailors  must  absolutely  be  had  to  defend  the 
country.  It  often  happens  that  they  will  not 
voluntarily  enlist.  Therefore  there  must  be 
the  power  of  forcing  them.  How  often  has 
this  logic  been  used  !  and,  but  for  one  flaw 
in  it,  without  doubt  it  would  have  been  suc- 
cessful up  to  this  day.  But  it  is  open  to  the 
retort — First  pay  the  sailors  the  honest  value 
of  their  labour.  When  you  have  made  it  as 
well  worth  their  while  to  serve  you,  as  to  work  for 


51 

other  employers,  you  v;i\\  have  no  more  difficulty 
than  others  have  in  obtaining  their  services. 
To  this  there  is  no  logical  answer  except  "  I  will 
not :"  and  as  people  are  now  not  only  ashamed, 
but  are  not  desirous,  to  rob  the  labourer  of  his 
hire,  impressment  is  no  longer  advocated.  Those 
who  attempt  to  force  women  into  marriage  by 
closing  all^other  doors  against  them,  lay  them- 
selves open  to  a  simiLir  retort.  If  they  mean 
what  they  say,  their  opinion  must  e\4dently  be, 
that  men  do  not  render  the  married  condition 
so  desirable  to  women|  as  to  induce  them  to 
accept  it  for  its  own  recommendations.  It  is 
not  a  sign  of  one^s  thinking  the  boon  one  offers 
very  attractive,  when  one  allows  only  Hobson's 
choice,  "  that  or  none.^'  And  here,  I  believe, 
is  the  clue  to  the  feelings  of  those  men,  who 
have  a  real  antipathy  to  the  equal  freedom  of 
women.  I  believe  they  are  afraid,  not  lest 
women  should  be  unwilling  to  marry,  for  I 
do  not  think  that  any  one  in  reality  has  that 
apprehension ;  but  lest  they  should  insist  that 
marriage  should  be  on  equal  conditions ;  lest 
all  women  of  spirit  and  capacity  should  prefer 
doing  almost  anything  else,  not  in  their  own 
eyes  degrading,  rather  than  marry,  when  marry- 
ing is  giving  themselves  a  master,  and  a  master 
too  of  all  their  earthly  possessions.  And  truly, 
if  this  consequence  were  necessarily  incident  to 

£2 


52 

marriage^  I  think  that  the  apprehension  would 
be  very  well  founded.  I  agree  in  thinking  it 
probable  that  few  women,  capable  of  anything 
else,  would,  unless  under  an  irresistible  entraine- 
ment,  rendering  them  for  the  time  insensible 
to  anything  but  itself,  choose  such  a  lot,  when 
any  other  means  were  open  to  them  of  hlling 
a  conventionally  honourable  place  in  life :  and 
if  men  are  determined  that  the  law  of  marriage 
shall  be  a  law  of  despotism,  they  are  quite  right, 
in  point  of  mere  policy,  in  leaving  to  women 
only  Hobson^s  choice.  But,  in  that  case,  all 
lat  has  been  done  in  the  modern  world  to 
relax  the  chain  on  the  minds  of  women,  has 
been  a  mistake.  They  never  should  have  been 
allowed  to  receive  a  literary  education.  Women 
who  read,  much  more  women  who  write,  are, 
in  the  existing  constitution  of  things,  a  con- 
ti<adiction  and  a  disturbing  element :  and  it  was 
wBong  to  bring  women  up  with  any  acquire- 
pients  but  those  of  an  odalisque,  or  of  a  domestic 
servant. 


53 


CHAPTER   II. 


IT  will  be  well  to  commence  the  detailed  dis- 
cussion of  the  subject  by  the  particular 
branch  of  it  to  which  the  course  of  our  observa- 
tions has  led  us  :  the  conditions  which  the  laws 
of  this  and  all  other  countries  annex  to  the 
marriage  contract.  Marriage  being- the  destina- 
tion appointed  by  society  for  women,  the  prospect 
they  are  brought  up  to,  and  the  object  which  itj 
is  intended  should  be  sought  by  all  of  them,  ex- 
cept those  who  are  too  little  attractive  to  be 
chosen  by  any  man  as  his  companion ;  one  might 
have  supposed  that  everything  would  have  been 
done  to  make  this  condition  as  eligible  to  them 
as  possible,  that  they  might  have  no  cause  to 
regret  being  denied  the  option  of  any  other. 
Society,  however,  both  in  this,  and,  at  first,  in  all 
other  cases,  has  preferred  to  attain  its  object  by 
foul  rather  than  fair  means  :  but  this  is  the  only 
case  in  which  it  has  substantially  persisted  in 
them  even  to  the  present  day.  Originally  women 
were  taken  by  force,  or  regularly  sold  by  their 
father  to  the  husband.      Until  a  late  period  in 


54 

European  history,  the  father  had  the  power  to 
dispose  of  his  daughter  in  marriage  at  his  own 
will  and  pleasure,  without  any  regard  to  hers. 
The  Church,  indeed,  was  so  far  faithful  to  a  better 
morality  as  to  require  a  formal  "  yes'^  from  the 
woman  at  the  marriage  ceremony ;  but  there  was 
nothing  to  shew  that  the  consent  was  other  than 
compulsory ;  and  it  was  practically  impossible  for 
the  gii'l  to  refuse  compliance  if  the  father  perse- 
vered, except  perhaps  when  she  might  obtain  the 
protection  of  religion  by  a  determined  resolution 
to  take  monastic  vows.  After  marriage,  the  man 
had  anciently  (but  this  was  anterior  to  Christi- 
anity) the  power  of  life  and  death  over  his  wife. 
She  could  invoke  no  law  against  him  ;  he  was 
her  sole  tribunal  and  law.  For  a  long  time 
he  could  repudiate  her,  but  she  had  no  corre- 
sponding power  in  regard  to  him.  By  the  old 
laws  of  England,  the  husband  was  called  the  lord 
of  the  wife ;  he  was  literally  regarded  as  her 
sovereign,  inasmuch  that  the  murder  of  a  man 
by  his  wife  was  called  treason  {petty  as  distin- 
guished from  high  treason),  and  was  more  cruelly 
avenged  than  was  usually  the  case  with  high 
treason,  for  the  penalty  was  burning  to  death. 
Because  these  various  enormities  have  fallen  into 
disuse  (for  most  of  them  were  never  formally 
abolished,  or  not  until  they  had  long  ceased  to 
be  practised)  men  suppose  that  all  is  now  as  it 


55 

should  be  in  regard  to  the  marriage  contract ; 
and  we  are  continually  told  that  civilization  and 
Christianity  have  restored  to  the  "svoman  her  just 
rights.  Meanwhile  the  wife  is  the  actual  bond- 
servant of  her  husband  :  no  less  so,  as  far  as  legal 
obligation  goes,  than  slaves  commonly  so  called. 
She  vows  a  lifelong  obedience  to  him  at  the 
altar,  and  is  held  to  it  all  through  her  life  by 
law.  Casuists  may  say  that  the  obligation  of 
obedience  stops  short  of  participation  in  crime, 
but  it  certainly  extends  to  everything  else.  She 
can  do  no  act  whatever  but  by  his  permission,  at 
least  tacit,  y  She  can  acquire  no  property  but  for 
him ;  the  instant  it  becomes  hers,  even  if  by 
inheritance,  it  becomes  ipso  facto  his.  In  this 
respect  the  wife^s  position  under  the  common 
law  of  England  is  worse  than  that  of  slaves  in 
the  laws  of  many  countries  :  by  the  Roman  law, 
for  example,  a  slave  might  have  his  peculium, 
which  to  a  certain  extent  the  law  guaranteed  to 
him  for  his  exclusive  use.  The  higher  classes 
in  this  country  have  given .  an  analogous  advan- 
tage to  their  women,  through  special  contracts 
setting  aside  the  law,  by  conditions  of  pin-money, 
&c. :  since  parental  feeling  being  stronger  with 
fathers  than  the  class  feeling  of  their  own  sex,  a 
father  generally  prefers  his  own  daughter  to  a 
son-in-law  who  is  a  stranger  to  him.  By  means 
of  settlements,  the  rich  usually  contrive  to  with- 


56 

draw  the  whole  or  part  of  the  inherited  property 
of  the  wife  from  the  absolute  control  of  the 
husband :  but  they  do  not  succeed  in  keeping  it 
under  her  own  control ;  the  utmost  they  can 
do  only  prevents  the  husband  from  squandering 
it,  at  the  same  time  debarring  the  rightful  owner 
from  its  use.  The  property  itself  is  out  of  the 
reach  of  both  ;  and  as  to  the  income  derived  from 
it,  the  form  of  settlement  most  favourable  to  the 
wife  (that  called  "  to  her  separate  use")  only 
precludes  the  husband  from  receiving  it  instead 
of  her  :  it  must  pass  through  her  hands,  but  if 
he  takes  it  from  her  by  personal  violence  as  soon 
as  she  receives  it,,  he  can  neither  be  punished, 
nor  compelled  to  restitution.  This  is  the  amount 
of  the  protection  which,  under  the  laws  of  this 
country,  the  most  powerful  nobleman  can 
give  to  his  own  daughter  as  respects  her  hus- 
band. In  the  immense  majority  of  cases  there 
is  no  settlement :  and  the  absorption  of  all  rights, 
all  property,  as  well  as  all  freedom  of  action, 
is  complete.  The  two  are  called  "  one  person  in 
law,^'  for  the  purpose  of  inferring  that  whatever 
is  hers  is  his,  but  the  parallel  inference  is  never 
drawn  that  whatever  is  his  is  hers  ;  the  maxim  is 
not  applied  against  the  man,  except,  to  make  him 
responsible  to  third  parties  for  her  acts,  as  a 
master  is  for  the  acts  of  his  slaves  or  of  his  cattle. 
I    am    far    from    pretending  that  wives  are   in 


57 

general  no  better  treated  than  slaves  ;  but  no 
slave  is  a  slave  to  the  same  lengths^  and  in  so 
full  a  sense  of  the  Tvord^  as  a  Avife  is.  Hardly 
any  slave^  except  one  immediately  attached  to  the 
master's  person,  is  a  slave  at  all  hours  and  all 
minutes;  in  general  he  has,  like  a  soldier,  his 
fixed  task,  and  when  it  is  done,  or  when  he  is  off 
duty,  he  disposes,  within  certain  limits,  of  his 
own  time,  and  has  a  family  life  into  which  the 
master  rarely  intrudes.  "  Uncle  Tom"  under  his 
first  master  had  his  own  life  in  his  "  cabin,'' 
almost  as  much  as  any  man  whose  work  takes 
him  away  from  home,  is  able  to  have  in  his  owi 
family.  But  it  cannot  be  so  with  the  wife.  Above 
all,  a  female  slave  has  (in  Christian  countries)  an 
admitted  right,  and  is  considered  under  a  moral 
obligation,  to  refuse  to  her  master  the  last  fami- 
liarity. Not  so  the  wife  :  however  brutal  a  tyrant 
she  may  unfortunately  be  chained  to — though  she 
may  know  that  he  hates  her,  though  it  may  be 
his  daily  pleasure  to  torture  her,  and  though  she 
may  feel  it  impossible  not  to  loathe  him — he  can 
claim  from  her  and  enforce  the  lowest  degrada- 
tion of  a  human  being,  that  of  being  made  the 
instrument  of ^n  animal  function  contrary  to  her 
inclinations.  While  she  is  held  in  this  worst  de- 
scription of  slavery  as  to  her  own  person,  what 
is  her  position  in  regard  to  the  children  in 
whoih  she  and  her  master  have  a  joint  interest  ? 


58 

They  are  by  law  his  children.  He  alone  has  any 
legal  rights  over  them.  Not  one  act  can  she  do 
towards  or  in  relation  to  them,  except  by  delega- 
tion from  him.  Even  after  he  is  dead  she  is 
not  their  legal  guardian,  unless  he  by  will  haa 
made  her  so.  He  could  even  send  them  away 
from  her,  and  deprive  her  of  the  means  of  seeing 
or  corresponding  Avith  them,  until  this  power  was 
in  some  degree  restricted  by  Serjeant  Talfourd's 
Act.  This  is  her  legal  state.  And  from  this  state 
she  has  no  means  of  withdrawing  herself.  If  she 
leaves  her  husband,  she  can  take  nothing  with 
her,  neither  her  children  nor  anything  which  is 
rightfully  her  own.  If  he  chooses,  he  can  compel 
her  to  return,  by  law,  or  by  physical  force ;  or  he 
may  content  himself  with  seizing  for  his  own  use 
anything  which  she  may  earn,  or  which  may  be 
given  to  her  by  her  relations.  It  is  only  legal 
separation  by  a  decree  of  a  court  of  justice,  which 
entitles  her  to  live  apart,  without  being  forced 
back  into  the  custody  of  an  exasperated  jailer — or 
which  empowers  her  to  apply  any  earnings  to  her 
own  use,  without  fear  that  a  man  whom  perhaps 
she  has  not  seen  for  twenty  years  will  pounce 
upon  her  some  day  and  carry  all  off.  This  legal 
separation,  until  lately,  the  courts  of  justice  would 
only  give  at  an  expense  which  made  it  inacces- 
sible to  any  one  out  of  the  higher  ranks.  Even 
now  it  is  only  given  in  cases  of  desertion,  or  of 


59 

the  extreme  of  cruelty ;  and  yet  complaints  are 
made  every  day  that  it  is  granted  too  easily. 
Surely,  if  a  woman  is  denied  any  lot  in  life  but 
that  of  being  the  personal  body-servant  of  a 
despot,  and  is  dependent  for  everything  upon  the 
chance  of  finding  one  who  may  be  disposed  to 
make  a  favourite  of  her  instead  of  merely  a 
drudge,  it  is  a  very  cruel  aggravation  of  her  fate 
that  she  should  be  allowed  to  try  this  chance  only 
once.  The  natural  sequel  and  corollary  from 
this  state  of  things  would  be,  that  since  her  all  in 
life  depends  upon  obtaining  a  good  master,  she 
should  be  allowed  to  change  again  and  again 
until  she  finds  one.  I  am  not  saying  that  she 
ought  to  be  allowed  this  privilege.  That  is  a 
totally  different  consideration.  The  question  of 
divorce, inthe  sense  involving  liberty  of  remarriage, 
is  one  into  which  it  is  foreign  to  my  purpose  to 
enter.  All  I  now  say  is,  that  to  those  to  whom 
nothing  but  servitude  is  allowed,  the  free  choice 
of  servitude  is  the  only,  though  a  most  insufficient, 
alleviation.  Its  refusal  completes  the  assimila- 
tion of  the  wife  to  the  slave — and  the  slave 
under  not  the  mildest  form  of  slavery :  for  in 
some  slave  codes  the  slave  could,  under  certain 
circumstances  of  ill  usage,  legally  compel  the 
master  to  sell  him.  But  no  amount  of  ill  usage, 
without  adultery  superadded,  will  in  England 
free  a  wife  from  her  tormentor. 


60 

;  I  have  no  desire  to  exaggerate,  nor  does  the 
case  stand  in  any  need  of  exaggeration.  I  have 
described  the  wife^s  legal  position,  not  her  actual 
treatment.  The  laws  of  most  countries  are  far 
worse  than  the  people  who  execute  them,  and 
many  of  them  are  only  able  to  remain  laws  by 
being  seldom  or  never  carried  into  effect.  If 
married  life  were  all  that  it  might  be  expected 
to  be,  looking  to  the  laws  alone,  society  would 
be  a  hell  upon  earth.  Happily  there  are  both 
feelings  and  interests  which  in  many  men 
exclude,  and  in  most,  greatly  temper,  the  im- 
pulses and  propensities  which  lead  to  tyranny! 
and  of  those  feelings,  the  tie  which  connects 
a  man  with  his  wife  affords,  in  a  normal 
state  of  things,  incomparably  the  strongest 
example.  The  only  tie  which  at  all  approaches 
to  it,  that  between  him  and  his  children,  tends, 
in  all  save  exceptional  cases,  to  strengthen, 
instead  of  conflicting  with,  the  first.  Because 
this  is  true ;  because  men  in  general  do  not 
inflict,  nor  women  suffer,  all  the  misery  which 
could  be  inflicted  and  suffered  if  the  full  power 
of  tyranny  with  which  the  man  is  legally  in- 
vested were  acted  on ;  the  defenders  of  the 
existing  form  of  the  institution  think  that  all 
its  iniquity  is  justified,  and  that  any  complaint 
is  merely  quarrelling  with  the  evil  which  is  the 
price  paid  for  every  great  good.      But  the  miti- 


61 

gations  in  practice^  Avhicli  are  compatible  with 
maintaining  in  full  legal  force  this  or  any  other 
kind  of  tyranny,  instead  of  being  any  apology 
for  despotism,  only  serve  to  prove  what  power 
human  nature  possesses  of  reacting  against  the 
vilest  institutions,  and  with  what  vitality  the 
seeds  of  good  as  well  as  those  of  evil  in  human 
character  diffuse  and  propagate  themselves.  Not 
a  word  can  be  said  for  despotism  in  the  family 
which  cannot  be  said  for  political  despotism. 
Every  absolute  king  does  not  sit  at  his  window 
to  enjoy  the  groans  of  his  tortured  subjects,  nor 
strips  them  of  their  last  rag  and  turns  them 
out  to  shiver  in  the  road.  The  despotism  of 
Louis  XYI.  was  not  the  despotism  of  Philippe 
le  Bel,  or  of  Nadir  Shah,  or  of  Caligula;  but 
it  was  bad  enough  to  justify  the  French  Revolu- 
tion, and  to  palliate  even  its  horrors.  If  an 
appeal  be  made  to  the  intense  attachments 
which  exist  between  wives  and  their  husbands, 
exactly  as  much  may  be  said  of  domestic  slavery. 
It  was  quite  an  ordinary  fact  in  Greece  and 
Rome  for  slaves  to  submit  to  death  by  torture 
rather  than  betray  their  masters.  In  the  pro- 
scriptions of  the  Roman  civil  wars  it  was 
remarked  that  wives  and  slaves  were  heroically 
faithful,  sons  very  commonly  treacherous.  Yet 
we  know  how  cruelly  many  Romans  treated 
their    slaves.      But   in    truth    these   intense   in- 


62 

dividual  feelings  nowliere  rise  to  such  a  luxuriant 
height  as  under  the  most  atrocious  institutions. 
It  is  part  of  the  irony  of  life^  that  the  strongest 
feelings  of  devoted  gratitude  of  which  human 
nature  seems  to  be  susceptible,  are  called  forth 
in  human  beings  tOAvards  those  a\1io,  having  the 
power  entirely  to  crush  their  earthly  existence, 
voluntarily  refrain  from  using  that  power.  How 
great  a  place  in  most  men  this  sentiment  fills,  even 
in  religious  devotion,  it  would  be  cruel  to  inquire. 
We  daily  see  how  much  their  gratitude  to 
Heaven  appears  to  be  stimulated  by  the  con- 
templation of  fellow-creatures  to  whom  God 
has  not  been  so  merciful  as  he  has  to  themselves. 
"Whether  the  institution  to  be  defended  is 
slavery,  political  absolutism,  or  the  absolutism  of 
the  bead  of  a  family,  we  are  always  expected  to 
judge  of  it  from  its  best  instances ;  and  we  are 
presented  with  pictures  of  loving  exercise  of 
authority  on  one  side,  loving  submission  to  it  on 
the  other — superior  wisdom  ordering  all  things 
for  the  greatest  good  of  the  dependents,  and  sur- 
rounded by  their  smiles  and  benedictions.  All 
this  would  be  very  much  to  the  purpose  if  any 
one  pretended  that  there  are  no  such  things  as 
good  men.  Who  doubts  that  there  may  be  great 
goodness,  and  great  happiness,  and  great  affection, 
under  the  absolute  government  of  a  good  man  ? 
Meanwhile,  laws   and   institutions  require  to  be 


63 

adapted,  not  to  good  men,  but  to  bad.  ^NFarriage 
is  not  an  institution  designed  for  a  select  few. 
Men  are  not  required,  as  a  preliminary  to  the 
marriage  ceremony,  to  prove  by  testimonials  that 
they  are  fit  to  be  trusted  -svith  the  exercise  of 
absolute  power.  The  tie  of  affection  and  obliga- 
tion to  a  wife  and  children  is  very  strong  with 
those  whose  general  social  feelings  are  strong, 
and  M'ith  many  who  are  little  sensible  to  any 
other  social  ties ;  but  there  are  all  degrees  of 
sensibility  and  insensibility  to  it,  as  there  are  all 
grades  of  gooduess  and  wickedness  in  men,  down 
to  those  whom  no  ties  will  bind,  and  on  whom 
society  has  no  action  but  through  its  ultima  ratio, 
the  penalties  of  the  law.  In  every  grade  of  this 
descending  scale  are  men  to  whom  are  committed 
all  the  legal  powers  of  a  husband.  The  vilest 
malefactor  has  some  wretched  woman  tied  to 
him,  against  whom  he  can  commit  any  atrocity 
except  killing  her,  and,  if  tolerably  cautious,  can 
do  that  without  much  danger  of  the  legal  penalty.) 
And  how  many  thousands  are  there  among  the  — . 
lowest  classes  in  every  country,  who,  without 
being  in  a  legal  sense  malefactors  in  any  other 
respect,  because  in  every  other  quarter  their 
aggressions  meet  with  resistance,  indulge  the 
utmost  habitual  excesses  of  bodily  violence  to- 
wards the  unhappy  wife,  who  alone,  at  least  of 
grown  persons,  can  neither  repel  nor  escape  from     ) 


64 

their  brutality ;  and  towards  whom  the  excess 
of  dependence  inspires  their  mean  and  savage 
natures,  not  with  a  generous  forbearance,  and  a 
point  of  honour  to  behave  well  to  one  whose  lot 
in  life  is  trusted  entirely  to  their  kindness,  but 
on  the  contrary  with  a  notion  that  the  law  has 
delivered  her  to  them  as  their  thing,  to  be  used 
at  their  pleasure,  and  that  they  are  not  expected 
to  practise  the  consideration  towards  her  which 
is  required  from  them  towards  everybody  else. 
The  law,  which  till  lately  left  even  these  atrocious 
extremes  of  domestic  oppression  practically  un- 
punished, has  within  these  few  years  made  some 
feeble  attempts  to  repress  them.  But  its  attempts 
have  done  little,  and  cannot  be  expected  to  do 
much,  because  it  is  contrary  to  reason  and  expe- 
rience to  suppose  that  there  can  be  any  real  check 
to  brutality,  consistent  with  leaving  the  victim 
still  in  the  power  of  the  executioner.  Until  a 
conviction  for  personal  violence,  or  at  all  events 
a  repetition  of  it  after  a  first  conviction,  entitles 
the  woman  ipso  facto  to  a  divorce,  or  at  least  to 
a  judicial  separation,  the  attempt  to  repress  these 
"  aggravated  assaults^'  by  legal  penalties  will 
break  down  for  want  of  a  prosecutor,  or  for  want 
of  a  witness. 

When  we  consider  how  vast  is  the  number  of 
men,  in  any  great  country,  who  are  little  higher 
than  brutes,  and  that  this  never  prevents  them 


65 

from  being  able^  tliroiigli  the  law  of  marriage, 
to  obtain  a  victim,  the  breadth  and  depth  of 
human  misery  caused  in  this  shape  alone  bv  the 
abuse  of  the  institution  swells  to  something  ap- 
palling. Yet  these  are  only  the  extreme  cases. 
They  are  the  lowest  abysses,  but  there  is  a  sad 
succession  of  depth  after  depth  before  reaching 
them.  In  domestic  as  in  political  tyranny,  the 
case  of  absolute  monsters  chiefly  illustrates  the 
institution  by  showing  that  there  is  scarcely  any 
horror  which  may  not  occur  under  it  if  the 
despot  pleases,  and  thus  setting  in  g,  strong  light 
what  must  be  the  terrible  frequency  of  things 
only  a  little  less  atrocious.  Absolute  tiends  are 
as  rare  as  angels,  perhaps  rarer :  ferocious 
savages,  with  occasional  touches  of  humanity,  are 
however  very  frequent :  and  ia  the  wide  interval 
which  separates  these  fi'om  any  worthy  represen- 
tatives of  the  human  species_,  how  many  are  the 
forms  and  gradations  of  animalism  and  selfish- 
ness, often  under  an  outward  varnish  of  civiliza- 
tion and  even  cultivation,  living  at  peace  with 
the  law,  maintaining  a  creditable  appearance  to 
all  who  are  not  under  their  power,  yet  sufficient 
often  to  make  the  lives  of  all  who  are  so,  a 
torment  and  a  burthen  to  them !  It  would  be 
tiresome  to  repeat  the  commonplaces  about  the 
unfitness  of  men  in  general  for  power,  which, 
after  the  political  discussions  of  centuries,  every 


66 

one  knows  by  heart,  were  it  not  that  hardly  any 
one  thinks  of  applying  these  maxims  to  the  case 
in  which  above  all  others  they  are  applicable, 
that  of  power,  not  placed  in  the  hands  of  a  man 
here  and  there,  but  offered  to  every  adult  male, 
down  to  the  basest  and  most  ferocious.  It  is 
not  because  a  man  is  not  known  to  have  broken 
any  of  the  Ten  Commandments,  or  because  he 
maintains  a  respectable  character  in  his  dealings 
with  those  whom  he  cannot  compel  to  have 
intercourse  with  him,  or  because  he  does  not  fly 
out  into  violent  bursts  of  ill-temper  against  those 
who  are  not  obliged  to  bear  with  him,  that  it  is 
possible  to  surmise  of  what  sort  his  conduct  will 
be  in  the  unrestraint  of  home.  Even  the  com- 
monest men  reserve  the  violent,  the  sulky,  the 
undisguisedly  selfish  side  of  their  character  for 
those  who  have  no  power  to  withstand  it.  The 
relation  of  superiors  to  dependents  is  the  nursery 
of  these  vices  of  character,  which,  wherever  else 
they  exist,  are  an  overflowing  from  that  source. 
A  man  who  is  morose,  or  violent  to  his  equals, 
is  sure  to  be  one  who  has  lived  among  inferiors, 
whom  he  could  frighten  or  worry  into  submis- 
sion. If  the  family  in  its  best  forms  is,  as  it  is 
often  said  to  be,  a  school  of  sympathy,  tenderness, 
and  loving  forgetfulness  of  self,  it  is  still  oftener, 
as  respects  its  chief,  a  school  of  wilfulness,  over- 
bearingness.  unbounded    self-indulgence,  and  a 


67 

double-dyed  and  idealized  selfishness,  of  whicli 
sacrifice  itself  is  only  a  particular  form  :  the  care 
for  the  wife  and  children  being  only  care  for 
them  as  parts  of  the  man^s  own  interests  and 
belongings,  and  their  individual  happiness  being 
immolated  in  every  shape  to  his  smallest  pre- 
ferences. "VMiat  better  is  to  be  looked  for  under 
the  existing  form  of  the  institution?  We  know 
that  the  bad  propensities  of  human  nature  are 
only  kept  within  bounds  when  they  are  allowed 
no  scope  for  their  indulgence.  We  know  that 
from  impulse  and  habit,  when  not  from  delibe- 
rate purpose,  almost  every  one  to  whom  others 
yield,  goes  on  encroaching  upon  them,  until  a 
point  is  reached  at  which  they  are  compelled  to 
resist.  Such  being  the  common  tendency  of 
human  nature ;  the  almost  unlimited  power  which 
present  social  institutions  give  to  the  man  over 
at  least  one  human  being — the  one  with  whom 
he  resides,  and  whom  he  has  always  present — 
this  power  seeks  out  and  evokes  the  latent  germs 
of  selfishness  in  the  remotest  corners  of  his 
nature — fans  its  faintest  sparks  and  smouldering 
embers — oflPers  to  him  a  license  for  the  indulgence 
of  those  points  of  his  original  character  which 
in  all  other  relations  he  would  have  found  it  ne- 
cessary to  repress  and  conceal,  and  the  repression 
of  which  would  in  time  have  become  a  second 
nature.     I  know  that  there  is  another  side  to 

F  2 


68 

the  question.  I  grant  that  the  wife,  if  she 
cannot  effectually  resist,  can  at  least  retaliate; 
she,  too,  can  make  the  man's  life  extremely  un- 
comfortable, and  by  that  power  is  able  to  carry 
maDY  points  which  she  ought,  and  many  which 
she  ought  not,  to  prevail  in.  But  this  instru- 
ment of  self-protection — which  may  be  called 
the  power  of  the  scold,  or  the  shrewish  sanction 
— has  the  fatal  defect,  that  it  avails  most  against 
the  least  tyrannical  superiors,  and  in  favour  of 
the  least  deserving  dependents.  It  is  the  weapon, 
of  irritable  and  self-willed  women ;  of  those  who 
would  make  the  worst  use  of  power  if  they  them- 
selves had  it,  and  who  generally  turn  this  power 
to  a  bad  use.  The  amiable  cannot  use  such  an 
instrument,  the  highminded  disdain  it.  And  on 
the  other  hand,  the  husbands  against  whom  it  is 
used  most  effectively  are  the  gentler  and  more 
inoffensive;  those  who  cannot  be  induced,  even 
by  provocation,  to  resort  to  any  very  harsh  exer- 
cise of  authority.  The  wife's  power  of  being 
disagreeable  generally  only  establishes  a  counter- 
tyranny,  and  makes  victims  in  their  turn  chiefly 
of  those  husbands  who  are  least  inclined  to  be 
tyrants. 

What  is  it,  then,  which  really  tempers  the 
corrupting  effects  of  the  power,  and  makes  it 
compatible  with  such  amount  of  good  as  we 
actually    see  ?      !Mere   feminine  blandishments. 


69 

thougli  of  great  effect  in  individual  instances, 
have  very  little  effect  in  modifying  the  general 
tendencies  of  the  situation ;  for  their  power  only 
lasts  while  the  woman  is  young  and  attractive, 
often  only  while  her  charm  is  new,  and  not 
dimmed  by  familiarity  ;  and  on  many  men  they 
have  not  much  influence  at  any  time.  The  real 
mitigating  causes  are,  the  personal  affection 
which  is  the  growth  of  time,  in  so  far  as  the  man^s 
nature  is  susceptible  of  it,  and  the  woman's 
character  sufficiently  congenial  with  his  to  excite 
it ;  their  common  interests  as  regards  the  chil- 
dren, and  their  general  community  of  interest 
as  concerns  third  persons  (to  which  however  there 
are  very  great  limitations) ;  the  real  importance 
of  the  wife  to  his  daily  comforts  and  enjoyments, 
and  the  value  he  consequently  attaches  to  her 
on  his  personal  account,  which,  in  a  man  capable 
of  feeling  for  others,  lays  the  foundation  of  caring 
for  her  on  her  own  ;  and  lastly,  the  influence  na- 
turally acquired  over  almost  all  human  beings  by 
those  near  to  their  persons  (if  not  actually  disagree- 
able to  them) :  who,  both  by  their  direct  entreaties, 
and  by  the  insensible  contagion  of  their  feelings 
and  dispositions,  are  often  able,  unless  counter- 
acted by  some  equally  strong  personal  influence, 
to  obtain  a  degree  of  command  over  the  conduct 
of  the  superior,  altogether  excessive  and  un- 
reasonable.     Through  these   various   means,  the 


70 

wife  frequently  exercises  even  too  much  power 
over  the  man  ;  she  is  able  to  affect  his  conduct 
in  things  in  which  she  may  not  be  qualified  to 
influence  it  for  good — in  which  her  influence  may 
be  not  only  unenlightened,  but  employed  on  the 
morally  wrong  side;  and  in  which  he  would  act 
better  if  left  to  his  own  prompting.  But  neither 
in  the  affairs  of  families  nor  in  those  of  states 
is  power  a  compensation  for  the  loss  of  freedom. 
Her  power  often  gives  her  what  she  has  no  right 
to,  but  does  not  enable  her  to  assert  her  own 
rights.  A  Sultanas  favourite  slave  has  slaves 
under  her,  over  whom  she  tyrannizes ;  but  the 
desirable  thing  would  be  that  she  should  neither 
have  slaves  nor  be  a  slave.  By  entirely  sinking 
her  own  existence  in  her  husband ;  by  having  no 
will  (or  persuading  him  that  she  has  no  will)  but 
his,  in  anything  which  regards  their  joint  rela- 
tion, and  by  making  it  the  business  of  her  life 
to  work  upon  his  sentiments,  a  wife  may  gratify 
herself  by  influencing,  and  very  probably  per-* 
verting,  his  conduct,  in  those  of  his  external  re- 
lations which  she  has  never  qualified  herself  to 
judge  of,  or  in  which  she  is  herself  wholly  in- 
fluenced  by  some  personal  or  other  partiality  or 
prejudice.  Accordingly,  as  things  now  are, 
those  who  act  most  kindly  to  their  wives,  are 
quite  as  often  made  worse,  as  better,  by  the  wife's 
influence,  in  respect   to  all  interests  extending 


71 

beyond  the  family.  She  is  taught  that  she  has 
uo  business  "with  things  out  of  that  sphere  ;  and 
accordingly  she  seldom  has  any  honest  and  con- 
scientious opinion  on  them  ;  and  therefore  hardly 
ever  meddles  with  them  for  any  legitimate  pur- 
pose, but  generally  for  an  interested  one.  She 
neither  knows  nor  cares  which  is  the  right  side  in 
politics,  but  she  knows  what  will  bring  in  money 
or  invitations,  give  her  husband  a  title,  her  son 
a  place,  or  her  daughter  a  good  marriage. 

But  how,  it  will  be  asked,  can  any  society 
exist  without  government  ?  In  a  family,  as  in  a 
state,  som^_  _one_j)erson  must  be  the  ultimate 
ruler.  Who  shall  decide  when  married  people 
differ  in  opinion?  Both  cannot  have  their  way, 
yet  a  decision  one  way  or  the  other  must  be 
come  to. 

It  is  not  true  that  in  all  voluntary  association 
between  two  people,  one  of  them  must  be  absolute 
master :  still  less  that  the  law  must  determine 
which  of  them  it  shall  be.  The  most  frequent 
case  of  voluntary  association,  next  to  marriage, 
is  partnership  in  business  :  and  it  is  not  found  or 
thought  necessary  to  enact  that  in  every  partner- 
ship, one  partner  shall  have  entire  control  over 
the  concern,  and  the  others  shall  be  bouud  to 
obey  his  orders.  No  one  would  enter  into  part- 
nership on  terms  which  would  subject  him  to  the 
responsibilities    of    a    principal,    with  only    the 


72 

jjowers  and  privileges  of  a  clerk  or  agent.  If 
the  law  dealt  with  other  contracts  as  it  does  with 
marriage,  it  would  ordain  that  one  partner  should 
administer  the  common  business  as  if  it  was  his 
private  concern ;  that  the  otiiers  should  have  only 
delegated  powers  ;  and  that  this  one  should  be 
designated  by  some  general  presumption  of  law, 
for  example  as  being  the  eldest.  The  law  never 
does  this :  nor  does  experience  show  it  to  be 
necessary  that  any  theoretical  inequality  of  po*ver 
should  exist  between  the  partners,  or  that  the 
partnership  should  have  any  other  conditions  than 
what  they  may  themselves  appoint  by  their  articles 
of  agreement.  Yet  it  might  seem  that  the  ex- 
clusive power  might  be  conceded  with  less  danger 
to  the  rights  and  interests  of  the  inferior,  in  the 
case  of  partnership  than  in  that  of  marriage, 
since  he  is  free  to  cancel  the  power  by  with- 
drawing from  the  connexion.  The  wife  has  no 
such  power,  and  even  if  she  had,  it  is  almost 
always  desirable  that  she  should  try  all  measures 
before  resorting  to  it. 

It  is  quite  true  that  things  which  have  to 
be  decided  every  day,  and  cannot  adjust  them- 
selves gradually,  or  wait  for  a  compromise,  ought 
to  depend  on  one  Mill :  one  person  must  have 
their  sole  control.  But  it  does  not  follow  that 
this  should  always  be  the  same  person.  The 
natural    arrangement    is    a    division    of   powers 


73 

between  the  two ;  each  being  absolute  in  the 
executive  branch  of  their  own  department,  and 
any  cliange  of  system  and  principle  requiring  the 
consent  of  both.  The  division  neither  can  nor 
should  be  pre-established  by  the  law,  since  it 
must  depend  on  individual  capacities  and  suita- 
bihties.  If  the  two  persons  chose,  they  might 
pre-appoint  it  by  the  marriage  contract,  as  pe- 
cuniaiy  arrangements  are  now  often  pre-ap- 
pointed.  There  would  seldom  be  any  difficulty 
in  deciding  such  things  by  mutual  consent,  unless 
the  marriage  was  one  of  those  unhappy  ones  in 
which  all  other  things,  as  well  as  this,  become 
subjects  of  bickering  and  dispute.  The  division 
of  rights  would  natiu'ally  follow  the  division  of 
duties  and  functions ;  and  that  is  ah'cady  made 
by  consent,  or  at  all  events  not  by  law,  but  by 
general  custom,  modified  and  modifiable  at  the 
pleasure  of  the  persons  concerned. 

The  real  practical  decision  of  aSairs,  to  which- 
ever may  be  given  the  legal  authority,  will  gi'catly 
depend,  as  it  even  now  does,  upon  comparative 
qualifications.  The  mere  fact  that  he  is  usually 
the  eldest,  will  in  most  cases  give  the  prepon- 
derance to  the  man ;  at  least  until  they  both 
attain  a  time  of  life  at  which  the  difi'erence 
in  their  years  is  of  no  importance.  There  will 
naturally  also  be  a  more  potential  voice  on  the 
side,  whichever  it   is,  that   brings  the  means  of 


74 

support.  Inequality  from  this  source  does  not 
depend  on  the  Ieay  of  marriage,  but  on  the 
general  conditions  of  human  society,  as  now 
constituted.  The  influence  of  mental  supe- 
riority, either  general  or  special,  and  of  superior 
decision  of  character,  will  necessarily  tell  for 
much.  It  always  does  so  at  present.  And  this 
fact  shows  how  little  foundation  there  is  for  the 
apprehension  that  the  powers  and  responsibilities 
of  partners  in  life  (as  of  partners  in  business), 
cannot  be  satisfactorily  apportioned  by  agree- 
ment between  themselves.  They  always  are  so 
apportioned,  except  in  cases  in  which  the  mar- 
riage institution  is  a  failure.  Tilings  never 
come  to  an  issue  of  downright  power  on  one 
side,  and  obedience  on  the  other,  except  where 
the  connexion  altogether  has  been  a  mistake, 
and  it  would  be  a  blessing  to  both  parties  to 
be  relieved  from  it.  Some  may  say  that  the 
very  thing  by  which  an  amicable  settlement  of 
difi'erences  becomes  possible,  is  the  power  of 
legal  compulsion  knoAvn  to  be  in  reserve ;  as 
people  submit  to  an  arbitration  because  there 
is  a  court  of  law  in  the  background,  which  they 
know  that  they  can  be  forced  to  obey.  But 
to  make  the  cases  parallel,  we  must  suppose 
that  the  rule  of  the  court  of  law  was,  not  to 
try  the  cause,  but  to  give  judgment  always  for 
the  same   side,   suppose  the  defendant.      If  so, 


75 

the  amenability  to  it  -woLild  be  a  motive  Avith 
the  plaintiff  to  agree  to  almost  any  arbiti'ation, 
but  it  would  be  just  the  reverse  with  the 
defendant.  The  despotic  power  which  the  law 
gives  to  the  husband  may  be  a  reason  to  make 
the  wife  assent  to  any  compromise  by  which 
power  is  practically  shared  between  the  two^ 
but  it  cannot  be  the  reason  why  the  husband 
does.  That  there  is  always  among  decently 
conducted  people  a  practical  compromise,  though 
one  of  them  at  .least  is  under  no  physical  or 
moral  necessity  of  making  it,  shows  that  the 
natural  motives  which  lead  to'  a  voluntary 
adjustment  of  the  united  life  of  two  persons 
in  a  manner  acceptable  to  both,  do  on  the 
whole,  except  in  unfavourable  cases,  prevail.  The 
matter  is  certainly  not  improved  by  laying  down 
as  an  ordinance  of  law,  that  the  superstructure  of 
free  government  shall  be  raised  upon  a  legal 
basis  of  despotism  on  one  side  and  subjection 
on  the  other,  and  that  every  concession  which 
the  despot  makes  may,  at  his  mere  pleasure, 
and  without  any  warning,  be  recalled.  Besides 
that  no  freedom  is  worth  much  when  held  on 
so  precarious  a  tenure,  its  conditions  are  not 
likely  to  be  the  most  equitable  when  the  law 
throws  so  prodigious  a  weight  into  one  scale; 
when  the  adjustment  rests  between  two  persons 
one    of   whom    is    declared    to    be    entitled    to 


76 

everything,  the  other  not  only  entitled  to 
nothing  except  during  the  good  pleasure  of 
the  first,  but  under  the  strongest  moral  and 
religious  obligation  not  to  rebel  under  any  excess 
of  oppression. 

A  pertinacious  adversary,  pushed  to  extremi- 
ties, may  say,  that  husbands  indeed  are  -willing 
to  be  reasonable,  and  to  make  fair  concessions 
to  their  partners  without  being  compelled  to  it, 
but  that  wives  are  not :  that  if  allowed  any  rights 
of  their  own,  they  -will  acknowledge  no  rights  at 
all  in  any  one  else,  and  never  will  yield  in  any- 
thing, unless   they   can    be    compelled,   by    the 
man's  mere   authority,  to   yield  in  everything. 
This  would  have  been  said  by  many  persons  some 
generations  ago,  when  satires  on  women  were  in 
vogue,  and  men  thought  it  a  clever  thing  to  in- 
sult  women  for  being  what   men   made    them. 
But  it  will  be  said  by  no  one  now  who  is  worth 
replying  to.      It  is  not  the  doctrine  of  the  present 
day   that   women   are   less    susceptible   of  good 
feeling,  and  consideration  for  those  with  whom 
they  are  united  by  the  strongest  ties,  than  men 
are.      On  the  contrary,  we  are  perpetually  told 
that  women  are  better  than  men,  by  those  who 
are  totally  opposed  to  treating  them  as  if  they 
were  as  good ;  so  that  the  saying  has  passed  into 
a  piece  of  tiresome  cant,  intended  to  put  a  com- 
plimentary face  upon  an  injury,  and  resembling 


77 

those  celebrations  of  royal  clemency  which,  ac- 
cording to  Gulliver,  the  king  of  Lilliput   always 
prefixed   to  his    most   sanguinary    decrees.      If 
women  are  better  than  men  in  anything,  it  surely 
is  in  individual   self-sacrifice  for  those    of  their 
own  family.      But  I  lay  little   stress   on  this,  so 
long  as  they  are   universally   taught  that    they 
are  born  and  created  for  self-sacrifice.      I  believe, 
■^at  equality  of  rights  would  abate  the  exagge- 
rated self-abnegation  which  is  the  present  arti- 
ficial ideal  of  feminine  character^and  that  a  good 
woman   would  not  be   more  self-sacrificing  than 
the   best  man  :  [but    on    the    other   hand,    men 
would  be  much  more  unselfish  and  self-sacrificing 
than  at  present,  because  they  would  no  longer 
be  taught  to  worship   their  own  will  as  such 
grand  thing  that  it  is  actually  the  law  for  anothei 
rational  beingTl^   There  is  nothing  which  men  so 
easily  learn  as  this  self- worship :  all  privileged 
persons,   and   all  pri^dleged  classes,  have  had  it. 
The  more  we  descend  in  the  scale  of  humanity, 
the  intenser  it  is ;    and  most  of  all  in  those  who 
are  not,  and  can  never  expect  to  be,  raised  above 
any  one  except  an  unfortunate  wife  and  children. 
The  honourable    exceptions    are    proportionally 
fewer  than  in  the  case  of  almost  any  other  hu- 
man infirmity.      Philosophy  and  religion,  instead 
of  keeping  it  in  check,  are  generally  suborned  to 
defend    it ;    and    nothing   controls   it   but    that 


78 

practical  feeling  of  the  equality  of  human  beings, 
which  is  the  theory  of  Christianity,  but  which 
Christianity  will  never  practically  teach,  while 
it  sanctions  institutions  grounded  on  an  arbitrary 
preference  of  one  human  being  over  another. 

There  are,  no  doubt,  women,  as  there  are 
men,  whom  equality  of  consideration  will  not 
satisfy;  with  whom  there  is  no  peace  while  any 
will  or  wish  is  regarded  but  their  own.  Such 
persons  are  a  proper  subject  for  the  law  of 
divorce.  They  are  only  fit  to  live  alone,  and 
no  human  beings  ought  to  be  compelled  to  asso- 
ciate their  lives  with  them.  But  the  legal  sub- 
ordination tends  to  make  such  characters 
among  women  more,  rather  than  less,  frequent. 
If  the  man  exerts  his  whole  power,  the  woman 
is  of  course  crushed :  but  if  she  is  treated  with 
indulgence,  and  permitted  to  assume  power, 
there  is  no  rule  to  set  limits  to  her  encroach- 
ments. The  law,  not  determining  her  rights,  but 
theoretically  allowing  her  none  at  all,  practically 
declares  that  the  measure  of  what  she  has  a. 
right  to,  is  what  she  can  contrive  to  get. 

The  equality  of  married  persons  before  the 
law,  is  not  only  the  sole  mode  in  which  that 
particular  relation  can  be  made  consistent  with 
justice  to  both  sides,  and  conducive  to  the 
happiness  of  both,  but  it  is  the  only  means 
of  rendering  the   daily  life  of  mankind,  in  any 


79 

high  sense,  a  school  of  moral  cultivation.  Though 
the  truth  may  not  be  felt  or  generally  acknow- 
ledged for  generations  to  come,  the  only  school 
of  genuine  moral  sentiment  is  society  between 
equals.  The  moral  education  of  mankind  has 
hitherto  emanated  chiefly  fi-om  the  law  of  force, 
and  is  adapted  almost  solely  to  the  relations 
which  force  creates.  In  the  less  advanced 
states  of  society,  people  hardly  recognise  any 
relation  with  their  equals.  To  be  an  equal  is 
to  be  an  enemy.  Society,  fi'om  its  highest  place 
to  its  lowest,  is  one  long  chain,  or  rather  ladder, 
where  every  indi^ddual  is  either  above  or  below 
his  nearest  neighbour,  and  wherever  he  does 
not  command  he  must  obey.  Existing  moralities, 
accordingly,  are  mainly  fitted  to  a  relation  of 
command  and  obedience.  Yet  command  and 
obedience  are  but  unfortunate  necessities  of 
human  life  :  society  in  equality  is  its  normal 
state.  Already  in  modern  life,  and  more  and 
more  as  it  progressively  improves,  command 
and  obedience  become  exceptional '  facts  in  life, 
equal  association  its  general  rule.  The  morality 
of  the  first  ages  rested  on  the  obligation  to 
submit  to  power ;  that  of  the  ages  next  following, 
on  the  right  of  the  weak  to  the  forbearance  and 
protection  of  the  strong.  How  much  longer  is 
one  form  of  society  and  life  to  content  itself  with 
the  morality  made  for  another?     We  have  had 


80 

tlie  morality  of  submission^  and  tlie  morality 
of  chivalry  and  generosity ;  the  time  is  now 
come  for  the  morality  of  justice.  Whenever, 
in  former  ages,  any  approach  has  been  made 
to  society  in  equality.  Justice  has  asserted  its 
claims  as  the  foundation  of  virtue.  It  was 
thus  in  the  free  republics  of  antiquity.  But 
even  in  the  best  of  these,  the  equals  were  limited 
to  the  free  male  citizens;  slaves,  women,  and 
the  unenfranchised  residents  were  under  the 
law  of  force.  The  joint  influence  of  Roman 
civilization  and  of  Christianity  obliterated  these 
distinctions,  and  in  theory  (if  only  partially  in 
practice)  declared  the  claims  of  the  human 
being,  as  such,  to  be  paramount  to  those  of 
sex,  class,  or  social  position.  The  barriers  which 
had  begun  to  be  levelled  were  raised  again  by 
the  northern  conquests ;  and  the  Avhole  of  modern 
history  consists  of  the  slow  process  by  which 
they  have  since  been  wearing  away.  We  are 
entering  into  an  order  of  things  in  which  justice 
will  again  be  the  primary  virtue ;  grounded  as 
before  on  equal,  but  now  also  on  sympathetic 
association ;  having  its  root  no  longer  in  the 
instinct  of  equals .  for  self-protection,  but  in  a 
cultivated  sympathy  between  them ;  and  no  one 
being  now  left  out,  but  an  equal  measure  being 
extended  to  all.  It  is  no  novelty  that  mankind 
do    not    distinctly    foresee    their    own    changes, 


and  that  tteir  sentiments  are  adapted  to  past, 
not  to  coming  ages.  To  see  the  futurity  of  the 
species  has  always  been  the  privilege  of  the  intel- 
lectual elite^  or  of  those  who  have  learnt  from 
them ;  to  have  the  feelings  of  that  futurity  has 
been  the  distinction,  and  usually  the  martyrdom, 
of  a  still  rarer  elite.  Institutions,  books,  edu- 
cation, society,  all  go  on  training  human  beings 
for  the  old,  long  after  the  new  has  come  ;  much 
more  when  it  is  only  coming.  I  But  the  true 
virtue  of  human  beings  is  fitness  f^TIve  together 
as  equals ;  claiming  nothing  for  themselves  but 
what  they  as  freely  concede  to  every  one  else; 
regarding  command  of  any  kind  as  an  excep- 
tional necessity,  and  in  all  cases  a  temporary 
one ;  and  prefemng,  whenever  possible,  the 
society  of  those  with  whom  leading  and  fol- 
lowing can  be  alternate  and  reciprocal.  To 
these  virtues,  nothing  in  life  as  at  present  con- 
stituted gives  cultivation  by  exercise.  1  The 
family  is  a  school  of  despotism,  in  which  the 
virtues  of  despotism,  but  also  its  vices,  are  largely 
nourished.  Citizenship,  in  free  countries,  is  partly 
a  school  of  society  in  equality ;  but  citizenship  fills 
only  a  small  place  in  modern  life,  and  does  not 
come  near  the  daily  habits  or  inmost  sentiments. 
The  family,  justly  constituted,  would  be  the  real 
school  of  the  virtues  of  freedom.  It  is  sure  to 
be   a  sufficient  one  of  everything  else.     It  will 

G 


I 

/ 


82 

always  be  a  school  of  obedience  for  the  children,, 
of  command  for  the  parents.  iWhat  is  needed 
is,  that  it  should  be  ja  school  of  sympathy  in 
equality ;,  of  living  together  in  love,  without 
power  on  one  side  or  obedience  on  the  other  J 
This  it  ought  to  be  between  the  parents."]  It 
would  then  be  an  exercise  of  those  virtues  which 
each  requires  to  fit  them  for  all  other  associa- 
tion, and  a  model  to  the  children  of  the  feelings 
and  conduct  which  their  temporaiy  training  by 
means  of  obedience  is  designed  to  render  habitual, 
and  therefore  natural,  to  them.  The  moral  train- 
1  /  ing  of  mankind  wDl  never  be  adapted  to  the 
\j  conditions  of  the  life  for  which  all  other  human 
I  progress  is  a  preparation,  until  they  practise  in 
V  the  family  the  same  moral  rule  which  is  adapted 
\  to  the  normal  constitution  of  human  society.! 
Any  sentiment  of  fi'eedom  which  can  exist  in 
a  man  whose  nearest  and  dearest  intimacies  are 
with  those  of  whom  he  is  absolute  inaster,  is 
not  the  genuine  or  Christian  love  of  freedom, 
but,  what  the  love  of  freedom  generally  was 
in  the  ancients  and  in  the  middle  ages — an 
intense  feeling  of  the  dignity  and  importance 
of  his  own  personality ;  making  him  disdain  a 
yoke  for  himself,  of  which  he  has  no  abhorrence 
whatever  in  the  abstract,  but  which  he  is  abun- 
dantly ready  to  impose  on  others  for  his  own 
interest  or  glorification. 


83 

I  readily  admit  (and  it  is  the  very  foundation 
of  my  hopes)  that  numbers  of  married  people 
even  under  the  present  law^  (in  the  higher  classes 
of  England  probably  a  great  majority^)  live  in 
the  spiriFoT  a  just  law  of  equality.  Laws  never 
would  be  improved,  if  there  were  not  nume- 
rous persons  whose  moral  sentiments  are  better 
than  the  existing  laws.  Such  persons  ought 
to  support  the  principles  here  advocated ;  of 
which  the  only  object  is  to  make  all  other 
married  couples  similar  to  what  these  are  now. 
But  persons  even  of  considerable  .moral  worth, 
unless  they  are  also  thinkers,  are  very  ready 
to  believe  that  laws  or  practices,  the  evils  of 
which  they  have  not  personally  experienced, 
do  not  produce  any  evils,  but  (if  seeming  to 
be  generally  approved  of)  probably  do  good, 
and  that  it  is  wrong  to  object  to  them.  It 
would,  however,  be  a  great  mistake  in  such 
married  people  to  suppose,  because  the  legal  con- 
ditions of  the  tie  which  unites  them  do  not  occur 
to  their  thoughts  once  in  a  twelvemonth,  and  be- 
cause they  live  and  feel  in  all  respects  as  if  they 
were  legally  equals,  that  the  same  is  the  case  with 
all  other  married  couples,  wherever  the  husband  is 
not  a  notorious  ruffian.  To  suppose  this,  would 
be  to  show  equal  ignorance  of  human  nature  and 
of  fact.  The  less  fit  a  man  is  for  the  possession 
of  power — the  less  likely  to  be  allowed  to  exercise 

g2 


it  over  any  person  with  that  person's  voluntary 
consent — the  more  does  he  hug  himself  in  the 
consciousness  of  the  power  the  law  gives  him, 
exact  its  legal  rights  to  the  utmost  point  which 
custom  (the  custom  of  men  like  himself)  will 
tolerate,  and  take  pleasure  in  using  the  power, 
merely  to  enliven  the  agreeable  sense  of  possess- 
ing it.  ^\Tiat  is  more  ;  in  the  most  naturally 
brutal  and  morally  uneducated  part  of  the  lower 
classes,  the  legal  slavery  of  the  woman,  and  some- 
thing in  the  merely  physical  subjection  to  their 
will  as  an  instrument,  causes  them  to  feel  a 
sort  of  disrespect  and  contempt  towards  their 
own  wife  which  they  do  not  feel  towards  any 
other  woman,  or  any  other  human  being,  with 
whom  they  come  in  contact ;  and  which  makes 
her  seem  to  them  an  appropriate  subject  for  any 
kind  of  indignity.  Let  an  acute  observer  of  the 
signs  of  feeling,  who  has  the  requisite  opportuni- 
ties, judge  for  himself  whether  this  is  not  the  case  : 
and  if  he  finds  that  it  is,  let  him  not  wonder  at 
any  amount  of  disgust  and  indignation  that  can 
be  felt  against  institutions  which  lead  naturally 
to  this  depraved  state  of  the  human  mind. 

We  shall  be  told,  perhaps,  that  religion  imposes 
the  duty  of  obedience ;  as  every  established  fact 
which  is  too  bad  to  admit  of  any  other  defence, 
is  always  presented  to  us  as  an  injunction  of 
religion.     The  Church,  it  is  very  true,  enjoins  it 


85 

ill  lier  formularies,  but  it  would  be  difficult  to 
derive  any  such  injunction  from  Christianity. 
"We  are  told  that  St.  Paul  said,  "Wives,  obey 
your  husbands  •"  but  he  also  said,  "  Slaves,  obey 
your  masters.^'  It  was  not  St.  PauVs  business, 
nor  was  it  consistent  with  his  object,  the  propa- 
gation of  Christianity,  to  incite  any  one  to  rebel- 
lion against  existing  laws.  The  apostle's  accep- 
tance of  all  social  institutions  as  he  found  them, 
is  no  more  to  be  construed  as  a  disapproval  of 
attempts  to  improve  them  at  the  proper  time, 
than  his  declaration,  "  The  powers  that  be  are 
ordained  of  God,''  gives  his  sariction  to  mili- 
tary despotism,  and  to  that  alone,  as  the 
Christian  form  of  political  government,  or  com- 
mands passive  obedience  to  it.  To  pretend 
that  Christianity  was  intended  to  stereotype 
existing  forms  of  government  and  society,  and 
protect  them  against  change,  is  to  reduce  it  to 
the  level  of  Islamism  or  of  Brahminism.  It  is 
precisely  because  Christianity  has  not  done  this, 
that  it  has  been  the  religion  of  the  progressive 
portion  of  mankind,  and  Islamism,  Brahminism, 
&c.,  have  been  those  of  the  stationary  portions ; 
or  rather  (for  there  is  no  such  thing  as  a  really 
stationary  society)  of  the  declining  portions. 
There  have  been  abundance  of  people,  in  all  ages  of 
Christianity,  who  tried  to  make  it  something  of  the 
same  kind ;  to  convert  us  into  a  sort  of  Christian 


86 

Mussulmans,  with  the  Bible  for  a  Koran,  prohi- 
biting all  improvement :  and  great  has  been  their 
power,  and  many  have  had  to  sacrifice  their  lives 
in  resisting  them.  But  they  have  been  resisted, 
and  the  resistance  has  made  us  what  we  are,  and 
will  yet  make  us  what  we  are  to  be. 

After  what  has  been  said  respecting  the  ob- 
ligation of  obedience,  it  is  almost  superfluous  to 
say  anything  concerning  the  more  special  point 
included  in  the  general  one — a  woman^s  right 
to  her  own  property ;  for  I  need  not  hope  that 
this  treatise  can  make  any  impression  upon  those 
who  need  anything  to  convince  them  that  a 
woman's  inheritance  or  gains  ought  to  be  as 
much  her  own  after  marriage  as  before.  The 
rule  is  simple  :  whatever  would  be  the  husband's 
or  wife's  if  they  were  not  married,  should  be 
under  their  exclusive  control  during  marriage; 
which  need  not  interfere  with  the  power  to  tie 
up  property  by  settlement,  in  order  to  preserve 
it  for  children.  Some  people  are  sentimentally 
shocked  at  the  idea  of  a  separate  interest  in 
money  matters,  as  inconsistent  with  the  ideal 
fusion  of  two  lives  into  one.  For  my  own  part, 
I  am  one  of  the  strongest  supporters  of  community 
of  goods,  when  resulting  from  an  entire  unity  of 
feeling  in  the  owners,  which  makes  all  things 
common  betw'ccn  them.  But  I  have  no  relish 
for  a  community  of  goods  resting  on  the  doc-i 


87 

trine,  that  ■^liat  is  mine  is  yours  bnt  what  is 
yours  is  not  mine  ;  and  I  should  prefer  to  de- 
cline entering  into  such  a  compact  with  any 
one,  though  I  were  myself  the  person  to  profit 
by  it. 

This  particular  injustice  and  oppression  to 
women,  which  is,  to  common  apprehensions,  more 
obvious  than  all  the  rest,  admits  of  remedy 
without  interfering  with  any  other  mischiefs  :  and 
there  can  be  little  doubt  that  it  -will  be  one  of 
the  earliest  remedied.  Already,  in  many  of  the 
new  and  several  of  the  old  States  of  the  Ame- 
rican Confederation,  provisions  have  been  in- 
serted even  in  the  written  Constitutions,  securing 
to  women  equality  of  rights  in  this  res[)ect :  and 
thereby  improving  materially  the  position,  in 
the  marriage  relation,  of  those  women  at  least 
who  have  property,  by  leaving  them  one  instru- 
ment of  power  which  they  have  not  signed 
away ;  and  preventing  also  the  scandalous  abuse 
of  the  marriage  institution,  which  is  perpetrated 
when  a  man  entraps  a  girl  into  marrying  him 
without  a  settlement,  for  the  sole  purpose  of 
getting  possession  of  her  money.  When  the 
support  of  the  family  depends,  not  on  property, 
but  on  earnings,  the  common  arrangement,  by 
wldch  the  man  earns  the  income  and  the  wife 
superintends  the  domestic  expenditure,  seems  to 
me   in   general   the  most    suitable    division    of 


88 

labour  between  the  two  persons.  If,  in  addition 
to  the  physical  suffering  of  bearing  children, 
and  the  whole  responsibility  of  their  care  and 
education  in  early  years,  the  wife  undertakes 
the  careful  and  economical  application  of  the 
husband's  earnings  to  the  general  comfort  of  the 
family ;  she  takes  not  only  her  fair  share,  but 
usually  the  larger  share,  of  the  bodily  and  mental 
exertion  required  by  their  joint  existence.  If 
she  undertakes  any  additional  portion,  it  seldom 
relieves  her  from  this,  but  only  prevents  her 
from  performing  it  properly.  The  care  which 
she  is  herself  disabled  from  taking  of  the  chil- 
dren and  the  household,  nobody  else  takes; 
those  of  the  children  who  do  not  die,  grow  up 
as  they  best  can,  and  the  management  of  the 
household  is  likely  to  be  so  bad,  as  even  in  point 
of  economy  to  be  a  great  drawback  from  the 
value  of  the  wife's  earnings.  In  an  otherwise 
just  state  of  things,  it  is  not,  therefore,  I  think, 
a  desirable  custom,  that  the  wife  should  con- 
tribute by  her  labour  to  the  income  of  the  family. 
In  an  unjust  state  of  things,  her  doing  so  may 
be  useful  to  her,  by  making  her  of  more  value 
in  the  eyes  of  the  man  who  is  legally  her  master ; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  enables  him  still  farther 
to  abuse  his  power,  by  forcing  her  to  work,  and 
leaving  the  support  of  the  family  to  her  exer- 
tion?, while  he  spends  most  of  his  time  in  drink- 


89 

ing  and  idleness.  The  power  of  ea,in\n^  is  essen- 
tial  to  Jthe^  dignity  of  a  womanj^  if  she  ^hgg  not 
incigpendeut  property.  Bat  if  marriage  ^-ere  an 
equal  contract,  not  implying  the  obligation  of 
obedience ;  if  the  connexion  ^vere  no  longer  en- 
forced to  the  oppression  of  those  to  whom  it  is 
purely  a  mischief,  but  a  separation,  on  just 
terms  (I  do  not  now  speak  of  a  divorce),  could 
be  obtained  by  any  woman  who  was  morally 
entitled  to  it ;  and  if  she  would  then  find  all 
honourable  employments  as  fi'eely  open  to  her  as 
to  men ;  it  would  not  be  necessary  for  her  pro- 
tection^ that  during  marriage  she  should  make 
this  particular  use  of  her  faculties.  Like  a  mafi 
when  he  chooses  a  profession,  so,  when  a  woman  \ 
marries,  it  may  in  general  be  understood  that  \ 
she  makes  choice  of  the  management  of  a  house-  I 
hold,  and  the  bringing  up  of  a  family,  as  the  / 
first  call  upon  her  exertions,  during  as  many  • 
years  of  her  life  as  may  be  required  for  the  pur- 
pose ;  and  that  she  renounces,  not  all  other  ob- 
jects and  occupations,  but  all  which  are  not 
consistent  with  the  requii'ements  of  this.  The 
actual  exercise,  in  a  habitual  or  systematic 
manner,  of  outdoor  occupations,  or  such  as 
cannot  be  carried  on  at  home,  wouhl  by  this 
principle  be  practically  interdicted  to  the  greater 
number  of  married  women.  But  the  utmost 
latitude    ought   to   exist   for  the   adaptation  of 


90 

general  rules  to  individual  suitabilities ;  and  there 
ought  to  be  nothing  to  prevent  faculties  excep- 
tionally adapted  to  any  other  pursuit,  from 
obeying  their  vocation  notwithstanding  mar- 
riage :  due  provision  being  made  for  supplying 
otherwise  any  falling-short  which  might  become 
inevitable,  in  her  full  performance  of  the  ordinary 
functions  of  mistress  of  a  family.  These  things, 
if  once  opinion  were  rightly  directed  on  the 
subject,  might  with  perfect  safety  be  left  to  be 
regulated  by  opinion,  without  any  interference 
of  law. 


91 


CHAPTER    III. 

ON  the  other  point  "which  is  involved  in  the 
just  equality  of  women,  their  admissibility 
to  all  the  functions  and  occupations  hitherto 
retained  as  the  monopoly  of  the  stronger  sex, 
I  should  anticipate  no  difficulty  in  convincing 
any  one  who  has  gone  with  me  on  the  subject  of 
the  equality  of  women  in  the  family.  I  believe 
that  their  disabilities  elsewhere  are  only  clung  to 
in  order  to  maintain  their  subordination  in  do- 
mestic life ;  because  the  generality  of  the  male 
sex  cannot  yet  tolerate  the  idea  of  living  with 
an  equal.  Were  it  not  for  that,  I  think  that 
almost  every  one,  in  the  existing  state  of  opinion 
in  politics  and  political  economy,  would  admit 
the  injustice  of  excluding  half  the  human  race 
from  the  greater  number  of  lucrative  occupations, 
and  from  almost  all  high  social  functions ;  or- 
daining from  their  birth  either  that  they  are  not, 
and  cannot  by  any  possibility  become,  fit  for 
employments  which  are  legally  open  to  the 
stupidest  and  basest  of  the  other  sex,  or  else  that 
however  fit  they  may  be,  those  employments  shall 


92 

be  interdicted  to  them,  in  order  to  be  preserved 
for  the  exclusive  benefit  of  males.  In  the  last 
two  centimes,  "nhcn  (which  was  seldom  the  case) 
any  reason  beyond  the  mere  existence  of  the  fact 
was  thought  to  be  required  to  justify  the  disabili- 
ties of  women,  people  seldom  assigned  as  a  reason 
their  inferior  mental  capacity ;  which,  in  times 
when  there  Avas  a  real  trial  of  personal  faculties 
(from  which  all  women  were  not  excluded)  in  the 
struggles  of  public  life,  no  one  really  believed  in. 
The  reason  given  in  those  days  was  not  women's 
unfitness,  but  the  interest  of  society,  by  which  was 
meant  the  interest  of  men :  just  as  the  raison  d'etat, 
meaning  the  convenience  of  the  government,  and 
the  support  of  existing  authority^  was  deemed  a 
sufficient  explanation  and  excuse  for  the  most  flagi- 
tious crimes.  In  the  present  day,  power  holds 
a  smoother  language,  and  whomsoever  it  oppresses, 
always  pretends  to  do  so  for  their  own  good  : 
accordingly,  when  anything  is  forbidden  to  women, 
it  is  thought  necessary  to  say,  and  desirable  to 
believe,  that  they  are  incapable  of  doing  it,  and 
that  they  depart  from  their  real  path  of  success 
and  happiness  when  they  aspire  to  it.  But  to 
make  this  reason  plausible  (I  do  not  say  valid), 
those  by  whom  it  is  urged  must  be  prepared  to 
carry  it  to  a  much  greater  length  than  any  one 
ventures  to  do  in  the  face  of  present  experience. 
It  is  not  sufficient  to   maintain  that  women  on 


93 

the  average  are  less  gifted  tlian  men  on  the 
average,  Avith  certain  of  the  higher  mental 
faculties,  or  that  a  smaller  number  of  -women 
than  of  men  are  fit  for  occupations  and  functions 
of  the  highest  intellectual  character.  It  is 
necessary  to  maintain  that  no  -women  at  all  are 
fit  for  them,  and  that  the  most  eminent  -women 
are  inferior  in  mental  faculties  to  the  most 
mediocre  of  the  men  on  -whom  those  functions 
at  present  devolve.  For  if  the  performance  of  the 
function  is  decided  either  by  competition, or  by  any 
mode  of  choice  -which  secures  regard  to  the  public 
interest,  there  needs  be  no  apprehension  that  any 
important  employments  will  fall  into  the  hands  of 
-women  inferior  to  average  men,  or  to  the  average 
of  their  male  competitors.  The  only  result  -woidd 
be  that  there  -would  be  fewer  "women  than  men 
in  such  employments ;  a  result  certain  to  happen 
in  any  case,  if  only  from  the  preference  always 
likely  to  be  felt  by  the  majority  of  women  for  the 
one  vocation  in  which  there  is  nobody  to  compete 
with  them.  Now,  the  most  determined  depre- 
dator of  women  will  not  venture  to  deny,  that 
when  we  add  the  experience  of  recent  times  to 
that  of  ages  past,  women,  and  not  a  few  merely, 
but  many  women,  have  proved  themselves  capable 
of  everything,  perhaps  without  a  single  excep- 
tion, which  is  done  by  men,  and  of  doing  it  suc- 
cessfully and  creditably.      The  utmost  that  can  be 


94 

said  is,  tliat  there  are  many  things  which  none  of 
them  have  succeeded  in  doing  as  well  as  they 
have  been  done  by  some  men — many  in  which 
they  have  not  reached  the  very  highest  rank. 
But  there  are  extremely  few,  dependent  only  on 
mental  faculties,  in  which  they  have  not  attained 
the  rank  next  to  the  highest.  Is  not  this  enough, 
and  much  more  than  enough,  to  make  it  a 
tyranny  to  them,  and  a  detriment  to  society,  that 
they  should  not  be  allowed  to  compete  with  men 
for  the  exercise  of  these  functions?  Is  it  not  a 
mere  truism  to  say,  that  such  functions  are  often 
filled  by  men  far  less  fit  for  them  than  numbers 
of  women,  and  who  would  be  beaten  by  women 
in  any  fair  field  of  competition  ?  What  difference 
docs  it  make  that  there  may  be  men  somewhere, 
fully  employed  about  other  things,  who  may  be 
still  better  qualified  for  the  things  in  question 
than  these  women  ?  Does  not  this  take  place 
in  all  competitions?  Is  there  so  great  a  super- 
fluity of  men  fit  for  high  duties,  that  society  can 
afford  to  reject  the  service  of  any  competent 
person  ?  Are  we  so  certain  of  always  finding  a 
man  made  to  our  hands  for  any  duty  or  function 
of  social  importance  which  falls  vacant,  that  we 
lose  nothing  by  putting  a  ban  upon  one-half  of 
mankind,  and  refusing  beforehand  to  make  their 
faculties  available,  however  distinguished  they 
may  be  ?      And  even   if  we   could   do   veithout 


95 

them,  would  it  be  consistent  with  justice  to  refuse 
to  them  their  fair  share  of  honour  and  distinction, 
or  to  deny  to  them  the  equal  moral  right  of  all 
human  beings  to  choose  their  occupation  (short 
of  injury  to  others)  according  to  their  own 
preferences,  at  their  own  risk  ?  Nor  is  the  in- 
justice confined  to  them :  it  is  shared  by  those 
who  are  in  a  position  to  benefit  by  their  services. 
To  ordain  that  any  kind  of  persons  shall  not  be 
physicians,  or  shall  not  be  advocates,  or  shall  not 
be  members  of  parliament,  is  to  injure  not  them 
only,  but  all  who  employ  pliysici9,us  or  advocates, 
or  elect  members  of  parliament,  and  who  are 
deprived  of  the  stimulating  efffect  of  greater  com- 
petition on  the  exertions  of  the  competitors,  as 
well  as  restricted  to  a  narrower  range  of  indi- 
vidual choice. 

It  will  perhaps  be  sufficient  if  I  confine 
myself,  in  the  details  of  my  argument,  to  func- 
tions of  a  public  nature  :  since,  if  I  am  successful 
as  to  those,  it  probably  will  be  readily  granted 
that  women  should  be  admissible  to  all  other 
occupations  to  which  it  is  at  all  material  whether 
they  are  admitted  or  not.  And  here  let  me 
begin  by  marking  out  one  function,  broadly  dis- 
tinguished from  all  others,  their  right  to  which  is 
entirely  independent  of  any  question  which  can 
be  raised  concerning  their  faculties.  I  mean  the 
suffrage,  both  parliamentary  and  municipal.    The 


96 

right  to  share  in  the  choice  of  those  who  are  to 
exercise  a  public  trusty  is  altogether  a  distinct 
thing  from  that  of  competing  for  the  trust  itself. 
If  no  one  could  vote  for  a  member  of  parliament 
who  was  not  fit  to  be  a  candidate,  the  govern- 
ment would  be  a  narrow  oligarchy  indeed.  To 
have  a  voice  in  choosiug  those  by  whom  one  is 
to  be  governed,  is  a  means  of  self-protection  due 
to  every  one,  though  he  were  to  remain  for  ever 
excluded  from  the  function  of  governing  :  and 
that  women  are  considered  fit  to  have  such 
a  choice,  may  be  presumed  from  the  fact,  that 
the  law  already  gives  it  to  women  in  the 
most  important  of  all  cases  to  themselves  :  for 
the  choice  of  the  man  who  is  to  govern  a 
woman  to  the  end  of  life,  is  always  supposed 
to  be  voluntarily  made  by  herself  In  the  case 
of  election  to  public  trusts,  it  is  the  business 
of  constitutional  law  to  surround  the  right  of 
suffrage  with  all  needful  securities  and  limita- 
tions; but  whatever  securities  are  sufficient  in 
the  case  of  the  male  sex,  no  others  need  be 
required  in  the  case  of  women.  Under  whatever 
conditions,  and  within  whatever  limits,  men  are 
admitted  to  the  sufirage,  there  is  not  a  shadow  of 
justification  for  not  admitting  women  under  the 
same.  The  majority  of  the  women  of  any  class 
are  not  likely  to  differ  in  political  opinion  from 
the  majority  of  the  men  of  the  same  class,  unless 


97 

the  question  be  one  iu  which  the  interests  of 
women,  as  such,  are  in  some  way  involved  ;  and  if 
they  are  so,  women  require  the  suflFrage,  as  their 
guarantee  of  just  and  equal  consideration.  This 
ought  to  be  obvious  even  to  those  who  coincide 
in  no  other  of  the  doctrines  for  which  I  contend. 
Even  if  every  woman  were  a  wife,  and  if  every 
wife  ought  to  be  a  slave,  all  the  more  would 
these  slaves  stand  in  need  of  legal  protection  :  and 
we  know  what  legal  protection  the  slaves  have, 
where  the  laws  are  made  by  their  masters. 

With  regard  to  the  fitness  of  women,  not  only 
to  participate  in  elections,  but  themselves  to 
hold  offices  or  practise  professions  involving 
important  public  responsibilities ;  I  have  already 
observed  that  this  consideration  is  not  essential 
to  the  practical  question  in  dispute  :  since  any 
woman,  who  succeeds  in  an  open  profession, 
proves  by  that  very  fact  that  she  is  qualified  for 
it.  And  in  the  case  of  public  offices,  if  the  political 
system  of  the  country  is  such  as  to  exclude 
unfit  men,  it  will  equally  exclude  unfit  women  : 
while  if  it  is  not,  there  is  no  additional  evil  iu  the 
fact  that  the  unfit  persons  whom  it  admits  may 
be  either  women  or  men.  As  long  therefore  as 
it  is  acknowledged  that  even  a  few  women  may 
be  fit  for  these  duties,  the  laws  which  shut  the 
door  on  those  exceptions  cannot  be  justified  by 
any  opinion  which  can  be   held   respecting  the 

H 


T 


98 

capacities  of  women  in  general.  But,  tliougli  this 
last  consideration  is  not  essential^  it  is  far  from 
being  irrelevant.  An  unprejudiced  view  of  it 
gives  additional  strength  to  the  arguments  against 
the  disabilities  of  women,  and  reinforces  them  by- 
high  considerations  of  practical  utility. 

Let  us  at  first  make  entire  abstraction  of  all 
psychological  considerations  tending  to  show,  that 
any  of  the  mental  differences  supposed  to  exist 
between  women  and  men  are  but  the  natural 
effect  of  the  differences  in  their  education  and 
circumstances,  and  indicate  no  radical  difference, 
far  less  radical  inferiority,  of  nature.  Let  us 
consider  women  only  as  they  already  are,  or  as 
they  are  known  to  have  been  ;  and  the  capacities 
which  they  have  already  practically  shown. 
What  they  have  done,  that  at  least,  if  nothing 
else,  it  is  proved  that  they  can  do.  When  we 
consider  how  sedulously  they  are  all  trained  away 
from,  instead  of  being  trained  towards,  any  of 
the  occupations  or  objects  reserved  for  men,  it  is 
evident  that  I  am  taking  a  very  humble  ground 
for  them,  when  I  rest  their  case  on  what  they 
have  actually  achieved.  For,  in  this  case,  negative 
evidence  is  worth  little,  while  any  positive  evi- 
dence is  conclusive.  It  cannot  be  inferred  to  be 
impossible  that  a  woman  should  be  a  Homer,  or 
an  Aristotle,  or  a  Michael  Angelo,  or  a  Beet- 
hoven, because  no  woman   has  yet  actually  pro- 


99 

duced  works  comparable  to  theirs  in  any  of  those 
lines  of  excellence.  This  negative  fact  at  most 
leaves  the  question  uncertain,  and  open  to 
psychological  discussion.  But  it  is  quite  certain 
that  a  Tvoman  can  be  a  Queen  Elizabeth,  or  a 
Deborah,  or  a  Joan  of  Arc,  since  this  is  not 
inference,  but  fact.  Now  it  is  a  curious  consi- 
deration, that  the  only  things  which  the  existing 
law  excludes  women  from  doing,  are  the  things 
which  they  have  proved  that  they  are  able  to  do. 
There  is  no  law  to  prevent  a  woman  from  ha^-ing 
written  all  the  plays  of  Shakspeare,  or  composed 
all  the  operas  of  ]Mozart.  But  Queen  Elizabeth 
or  Queen  Victoria,  had  they  not  inherited  the 
throne,  could  not  have  been  intrusted  with  the 
smallest  of  the  political  duties,  of  which  the 
fonner  showed  herself  equal  to  the  greatest. 

If  anything  conclusive  could  be  inferred  from 
experience,  without  psychological  analysis,  it 
would  be  that  the  things  which  women  are  not 
allowed  to  do  are  the  very  ones  for  which  they 
are  peculiarly  qualified ;  since  their  vocation  for 
government  has  made  its  way,  and  become  con- 
spicuous, through  the  very  few  opportunities 
which  have  been  given ;  while  in  the  lines  of 
distinction  which  apparently  were  freely  open  to 
them,  they  have  by  no  means  so  eminently  dis- 
tinguished themselves.  We  know  how  small  a 
number  of  reigning  queens  history  presents,  in 

H  2 


100 

comparison  with  that  of  kings.  Of  this  smaller 
number  a  far  larger  proportion  have  shown 
talents  for  rule ;  though  many  of  them  have 
occupied  the  throne  in  difficult  periods.  It  is 
remarkable,  too,  that  they  have,  iu  a  great 
number  of  instances,  been  distinguished  by  merits 
the  most  opposite  to  the  imaginary  and  conven- 
tional character  of  women :  they  have  been  as 
much  remarked  for  the  firmness  and  vigour  of 
their  rule,  as  for  its  intelligence.  When,  to 
queens  and  empresses,  we  add  regents,  and  vice- 
roys of  provinces,  the  list  of  women  who  have 
been  eminent  rulers  of  mankind  swells  to  a  great 
length."^  This  fact  is  so  undeniable,  that  some 
one,  long  ago,  tried  to  retort  the  argument,  and 
turned  the  admitted  truth  into  an  additional 
insult,   by   saying   that   queens  are  better  than 

*  Especially  is  tbis  true  if  we  take  into  consideration  Asia 
as  well  as  Europe.  If  a  Hindoo  principality  is  strongly,  vigi- 
lantly, and  economically  governed  ;  if  ordrr  is  preserved  without 
oppression;  if  cultivation  is  extending,  and  the  people  prosperous, 
in  three  cases  out  of  four  that  principality  is  under  a  woman's 
rule.  This  fact,  to  me  an  entirely  unexpected  one,  I  have  col- 
lected from  a  long  official  knowledge  of  Hindoo  governments. 
There  are  many  such  instances :  for  though,  by  Hindoo  institutions, 
a  woman  cannot  reign,  she  is  the  legal  regent  of  a  kingdom  during 
the  minority  of  the  heir  ;  and  minorities  are  frequent,  the  lives  of 
the  male  rulers  being  so  often  prematurely  terminated  through 
the  efl'ect  of  inactivity  and  sensual  excesses.  When  we  consider 
that  these  princesses  have  never  been  seen  in  public,  have  never 
conversed  with  any  man  not  of  their  own  family  except  from  be- 
hind a  curtain,  that  they  do  not  read,  and  if  they  did,  there  is  no 
book  in  their  languages  which  can  give  them  the  smallest  in- 
struction on  political  affairs ;  the  example  they  afford  of  the  na- 
tural capacity  of  women  for  government  is  very  striking. 


101 

kings,  because  under  kings  women  govern,  but 
under  queens,  men. 

It  may  seem  a  waste  of  reasoning  to  argue 
against  a  bad  joke ;  but  such  things  do  affect 
people^s  minds ;  and  I  have  heard  men  quote  this 
saying,  with  an  air  as  if  they  thought  that  there 
was  something  in  it.  At  any  rate,  it  will  serve 
as  well  as  anything  else  for  a  starting  point  in 
discussion.  I  say,  then,  that  it  is  not  true  that 
under  kings,  women  govern.  Such  cases  are 
entirely  exceptional :  and  weak  kings  have  quite 
as  often  governed  ill  through  the  influence  of 
male  favourites,  as  of  female.  '  When  a  king 
is  governed  by  a  woman  merely  through  his 
amatory  propensities,  good  government  is  not 
probable,  though  even  then  there  are  exceptions. 
But  French  history  counts  two  kings  who  have 
voluntarily  given  the  direction  of  affairs  during 
many  years,  the  one  to  his  mother,  the  other  to 
his  sister :  one  of  them,  Charles  VIII.,  was  a 
mere  boy,  but  in  doing  so  he  followed  the  inten- 
tions of  his  father  Louis  XI.,  the  ablest  monarch 
of  his  age.  The  other.  Saint  Louis,  was  the 
best,  and  one  of  the  most  vigorous  rulers,  since 
the  time  of  Charlemagne.  Both  these  princesses 
ruled  in  a  manner  hardly  equalled  by  any 
prince  among  their  cotemporaries.  The  emperor 
Charles  the  Fifth,  the  most  politic  prince  of  his 
time,  who  had  as  great  a  number  of  able  men  in 


102 

his  service  as  a  ruler  ever  had,  and  was  one  of  the 
least  likely  of  all  sovereigns  to  sacrifice  his  interest 
to  personal  feelings,  made  two  princesses  of  his 
family  successively  Governors  of  the  Netherlands, 
and  kept  one  or  other  of  them  in  that  post  during 
his  whole  life,  (they  were  afterwards  succeeded 
by  a  third).  Both  ruled  very  successfully,  and 
one  of  them,  Margaret  of  Austria,  w&,s  one  of 
the  ablest  politicians  of  the  age.  So  much  for 
one  side  of  the  question.  Now  as  to  the  other. 
When  it  is  said  that  under  queens  men  govern, 
is  the  same  meaning  to  be  understood  as  when 
kings  are  said  to  be  governed  by  women  ?  Is  it 
meant  that  queens  choose  as  their  instruments 
of  government,  the  associates  of  their  personal 
pleasures  ?  The  case  is  rare  even  with  those 
who  are  as  unscrupulous  on  the  latter  point  as 
Catherine  II. :  and  it  is  not  in  these  cases  that 
the  good  government,  alleged  to  arise  from  male 
influence,  is  to  be  found.  If  it  be  true,  then,  that 
the  administration  is  in  the  hands  of  better  men 
under  a  queen  than  under  an  average  king,  it 
must  be  that  queens  have  a  superior  capacity 
for  choosing  them ;  and  women  must  be  better 
qualified  than  men  both  for  the  position  of  sove- 
reign, and  for  that  of  chief  minister ;  for  the 
principal  business  of  a  prime  minister  is  not  to 
govern  in  person,  but  to  find  the  fittest  persons 
to   conduct  every  department   of  jjublic  affairs. 


103 

The  more  rapid  insight  into  character,  which 
is  one  of  the  admitted  points  of  superiority 
in  -women  over  men,  must  certainly  make  them, 
with  anything  like  parity  of  qualifications  in 
other  respects,  more  apt  than  men  in  that  choice 
of  instruments,  which  is  nearly  the  most  im- 
portant business  of  every  one  who  has  to  do  with 
governing  mankind.  Even  the  unprincipled 
Catherine  de'  Medici  could  feel  the  value  of  a 
Chancellor  de  THopital.  But  it  is  also  true 
that  most  great  queens  have  been  great  by  their 
own  taleuts  for  government,  and  have  been 
well  served  precisely  for  that-  reason.  They 
retained  the  supreme  direction  of  affairs  in  their 
own  hands  :  and  if  they  listened  to  good  advisers, 
they  gave  by  that  fact  the  strongest  proof  that 
their  judgment  fitted  them  for  dealing  with  the 
great  questions  of  government. 

Is  it  reasonable  to  think  that  those  who  are 
fit  for  the  greater  functions  of  politics,  are  in- 
capable of  qualifying  themselves  for  the  less  ? 
Is  there  any  reason  in  the  nature  of  things,  that 
the  wives  and  sisters  of  princes  should,  whenever 
called  on,  be  found  as  competent  as  the  princes 
themselves  to  their  business,  but  that  the  wives 
and  sisters  of  statesmen,  and  administrators,  and 
directors  of  companies,  and  managers  of  public 
institutions,  should  be  unable  to  do  what  is  done 
by    their    brothers    and    husbands  ?       The    real 


104 

reason  is  plain  enougli;  it  is  that  princesses, 
being  more  raised  above  the  generality  of  men 
by  their  rank  than  placed  below  them  by  their 
sex,  have  never  been  taught  that  it  was  improper 
for  them  to  concern  themselves  with  politics ; 
but  have  been  allowed  to  feel  the  liberal  interest 
natural  to  any  cultivated  human  being,  in  the 
great  transactions  which  took  place  around  them, 
and  in  which  they  might  be  called  on  to  take  a 
part.  The  ladies  of  reigning  families  are  the 
only  women  Mho  are  allowed  the  same  range  of 
interests  and  freedom  of  development  as  aicn ; 
^  and  it  is  precisely  in  their  case  that  there  is  not 
found  to  be  any  inferiority.  Exactly  where  and 
in  proportion  as  women^s  capacities  for  govern- 
ment have  been  tried,  in  that  proportion  have 
they  been  found  adequate. 

This  fact  is  in  accordance  with  the  best 
general  conclusions  which  the  world\s  imperfect 
experience  seems  as  yet  to  suggest,  concerning 
the  peculiar  tendencies  and  aptitudes  charac- 
teristic of  women,  as  women  have  hitherto  been. 
I  do  not  say,  as  they  will  continue  to  be ;  for,  as 
I  have  already  said  more  than  once,  I  consider 
it  presumption  in  any  one  to  pretend  to  decide 
what  women  are  or  are  not,  can  or  cannot  be,  by 
natural  constitution.  They  have  always  hitherto 
been  kept,  as  far  as  regards  spontaneous  develop- 
ment, in  so  unnatural  a  state,  that  their  nature 


^ 


105 


^/\ 


cannot  but  have  been  greatly  distorted  and  dis- 
guised ;  and  no  one  can  safely  pronounce  that  if 
TTomen's  nature  were  left  to  choose  its  direction  as 
freely  as  men^s^  and  if  no  artificial  bent  were  at- 
tempted to  be  given  to  it  except  that  required  by 
the  conditions  of  human  society,  and  given  to  both 
sexes  alike,  there  would  be  any  material  diflPe- 
rence,  or  perhaps  any  difference  at  all,  in  the 
character  and  capacities  which  would  unfold 
themselves.  I  shall  presently  show,  that  even 
the  least  contestable  of  the  differences  which 
now  exist,  are  such  as  may  very  well  have  been 
produced  merely  by  circumstances,  without  any 
difference  of  natural  capacity.  But,  looking  at 
women  as  they  are  known  in  experience,  it  may 
be  said  of  them^  """ith  more  truth  than  belongs 
to  most  other  generalizations  on  the  subject,  that 
the  general  bent  of  their  talents  is  towards  the 
practical.  This  statement  is  conformable  to  all 
the  public  history  of  women,  in  the  present  and 
the  past.  It  is  no  less  borne  out  by  common 
and  daily  experience.  Let  us  consider  the 
special  nature  of  the  mental  capacities  most 
characteristic  of  a  woman  of  talent.  They  are 
all  of  a  kind  which  fits  them  for  practice,  and 
makes  them  tend  towards  it.  "What  is  meant 
by  a  woman^s  capacity  of  intuitive  perception  ? 
It  means,  a  rapid  and  correct  insight  into  present 
fact.     It  has  nothing   to   do  with  general  prin- 


106 

ciples.  Nobody  ever  perceived  a  scientific  law 
of  nature  by  intuition,  nor  arrived  at  a  general 
rule  of  duty  or  prudence  by  it.  These  are 
results  of  slow  and  careful  collection  and  com- 
parison of  experience  ;  and  neither  the  men  nor 
the  women  of  intuition  usually  shine  in  this  de- 
partment^ unless,  indeed,  the  experience  necessary 
is  such  as  they  can  acquire  by  themselves.  For 
what  is  called  their  intuitive  sagacity  makes 
them  peculiarly  apt  in  gathering  such  general 
truths  as  can  be  collected  from  their  individual 
means  of  observation.  When,  consequently,  they 
chance  to  be  as  well  provided  as  men  are  with 
the  results  of  other  people^s  experience,  by 
reading  and  education,  (I  use  the  word  chance 
advisedly,  for,  in  respect  to  the  knowledge  that 
tends  to  fit  them  for  the  greater  concerns  of 
life,  the  only  educated  women  are  the  self- 
educated)  they  are  better  furnished  than  men 
in  general  with  the  essential  requisites  of  skilful 
and  successful  practice.  Men  who  have  been 
much  taught,  are  apt  to  be  deficient  in  the 
sense  of  present  fact ;  they  do  not  see,  in  the 
facts  which  they  are  called  upon  to  deal  with, 
what  is  really  there,  but  what  they  have  been 
taught  to  expect.  This  is  seldom  the  case  with 
women  of  any  ability.  Their  capacity  of  "  in- 
tuition "  preserves  them  from  it.  With  equality 
of  experience  and  of  general  faculties^  a  woman 


107 

usually  sees  much  mjBW^  than  a  man  of  what 
is  immediately  before  her.  Now  tins  seusibility 
to  the  present^  is  the  main  quality  on  which  the 
capacity  for  practice,  as  distinguished  from  theory, 
depends.  To  discover  general  principles,  belongs 
to  the  speculative  faculty :  to  discern  and  dis- 
criminate the  particular  cases  in  which  they  are 
and  are  not  applicable,  constitutes  practical  talent : 
and  for  this,  women  as  they  now  are  have  a 
peculiar  aptitude.  I  admit  that  there  can  be 
no  good  practice  without  principles,  and  that 
the  predominant  place  which  quickness  of  obser- 
vation holds  among  a  woman's  faculties,  makes 
her  particularly  apt  to  build  over-hasty  gene- 
ralizations upon  her  own  observation ;  though  at 
the  same  time  no  less  ready  in  rectifying  those 
generalizations,  as  her  observation  takes  a  wider 
range.  But  the  corrective  to  this  defect,  is  access 
to  the  experience  of  the  human  race ;  general 
knowledge — exactly  the  thing  which  education 
can  best  supply.  A  woman's  mistakes  are  spe- 
cifically those  of  a  clever  self-educated  man,  who 
often  sees  what  men  trained  in  routine  do  not 
see,  but  falls  into  errors  for  want  of  knowing 
things  which  have  long  been  known.  Of  course 
he  has  acquired  much  of  the  pre-existing  know- 
ledge, or  he  could  not  have  got  on  at  all;  but 
what  he  knows  of  it  he  has  picked  up  in  frag- 
ments and  at  random,  as  women  do. 


108 

But  this  gravitation  of  women''s  minds  to 
the  present,  to  the  real,  to  actual  fact,  Avhile 
in  its  exclusiveness  it  is  a  source  of  errors,  is 
also  a  most  useful  counteractive  of  the  contrary 
error.  The  principal  and  most  characteristic 
aberration  of  speculative  minds  as  such,  consists 
precisely  in  the  deficiency  of  this  lively  per- 
ception and  ever-present  sense  of  objective  fact. 
For  want  of  this^  they  often  not  only  overlook 
the  contradiction  which  outward  facts  oppose 
to  their  theories,  but  lose  sight  of  the  legiti- 
mate purpose  of  speculation  altogether,  and  let 
their  speculative  faculties  go  astray  into  regions 
not  peopled  with  real  beings,  animate  or  inani- 
mate, even  idealized,  but  with  personified  shadows 
created  by  the  illusions  of  metaphysics  or  by  the 
mere  entanglement  of  words,  and  think  these 
shadows  the  proper  objects  of  the  highest^  the  most 
transcendant,  philosophy.  Hardly  anything  can 
be  of  greater  value  to  a  man  of  theory  and 
speculation  who  employs  himself  not  in  col- 
lecting materials  of  knowledge  by  observation, 
but  in  working  them  up  by  processes  of  thought 
into  comprehensive  truths  of  science  and  laws  of 
conduct,  than  to  carry  on  his  speculations  in  the 
companionship,  and  under  the  criticism,  of  a  really 
superior  woman.  There  is  nothing  comparable 
to  it  for  keeping  his  thoughts  within  the  limits 
of  real  things,  and  the  actual  facts   of  nature. 


109 

A  -svoman  seldom  runs  wild  after  an  abstraction. 
The  habitual  direction  of  her  mind  to  dealing 
with  things  as  individuals  rather  than  in  groups, 
and  (what  is  closely  connected  with  it)  her  more 
lively  interest  in  the  present  feelings  of  persons, 
which  makes  her  consider  first  of  all,  in  anything 
which  claims  to  be  applied  to  practice,  in  what 
manner  persons  will  be  afiected  by  it — these  two 
things  make  her  extremely  unlikely  to  put  faith 
in  any  speculation  which  loses  sight  of  individuals, 
and  deals  with  things  as  if  they  existed  for  the 
benefit  of  some  imaginary  entity,  some  mere 
creation  of  the  mind,  not  resolvable  into  the 
feelings  of  living  beings.  Women's  thoughts 
are  thus  as  useful  in  giving  reality  to  those  of 
thinking  men,  as  men's  thoughts  in  giving  width 
and  largeness  to  those  of  women.  In  depth,  as 
distinguished  from  breadth,  I  greatly  doubt  if 
even  now,  women,  compared  with  men,  are  at 
any  disadvantage. 

Ifthe  existing  mental  characteristics  of  women 
are  thus  valuable  even  in  aid  of  speculation,  they 
are  still  more  important,  when  speculation  has 
done  its  work,  for  carrying  out  the  results  of 
speculation  into  practice.  For  the  reasons  already 
given,  women  are  comparatively  unlikely  to  fall 
into  the  common  error  of  men,  that  of  sticking 
to  their  rules  in  a  case  whose  specialities  either 
take  it  out  of  the  class  to  which  the  rules  are 


110 

applicable^  or  require  a  special  adaptation  of 
them.  Let  us  now  consider  another  of  the 
admitted  superiorities  of  clever  women,  greater 
quickness  of  apprehension.  Is  not  this  pre- 
eminently a  quality  which  fits  a  person  for 
practice  ?  In  action,  everything  continually 
depends  upon  deciding  promptly.  In  specula- 
tion, nothing  does.  A  mere  thinker  can  wait, 
can  take  time  to  consider,  can  collect  additional 
evidence ;  he  is  not  obliged  to  complete  his 
philosophy  at  once,  lest  the  opportunity  should 
go  by.  The  power  of  drawing  the  best  con- 
clusion possible  from  insufficient  data  is  not 
indeed  useless  in  philosophy  ;  the  construction 
of  a  provisional  hypothesis  consistent  with  all 
known  facts  is  often  the  needful  basis  for  further 
inquiry.  But  this  faculty  is  rather  serviceable 
in  philosophy,  than  the  main  qualification  for  it : 
and,  for  the  auxiliary  as  well  as  for  the  main 
operation,  the  philosopher  can  allow  himself  any 
time  he  pleases.  He  is  in  no  need  of  the  capa- 
city of  doing  rapidly  what  he  does ;  what  he  rather 
needs  is  patience,  to  work  on  slowly  until  imper- 
fect lights  have  become  perfect,  and  a  conjecture 
has  ripened  into  a  theorem.  For  those,  on  the 
contrary,  whose  business  is  with  the  fugitive  and 
perishable — with  individual  facts,  not  kinds  of 
facts — rapidity  of  thought  is  a  qualification  next 
only  in  importance  to  the  power  of  thought  itself. 


i\ 


111 

He  "svlio  has  not  his  faculties  under  immediate 
command,  in  the  contingencies  of  action,  might 
as  well  not  have  them  at  all.  He  may  be  fit  to 
criticize,  but  he  is  not  fit  to  act.  Now  it  is  in 
this  that  women,  and  the  men  who  are  most  like 
women,  confessedly  excel.  The  other  sort  of  man, 
however  pre-eminent  may  be  his  faculties,  arrives 
slowly  at  complete  command  of  them  :  rapidity  of 
judgment  and  promptitude  of  judicious  action, 
even  in  the  things  he  knows  best,  are  the  gradual 
and  late  result  of  strenuous  efibrt  grown  into 
habit. 

r,It  will  be  said,  perhaps,  that  the  greater 
nervous  susceptibility  of  women  is  a  disqualifica- 
tion for  practice,  in  anything  but  domestic  life, 
by  rendering  them  mobile,  changeable,  too 
vehemently  under  the  influeace  of  the  moment, 
incapable  of  dogged  perseverance,  unequal  and 
uncertain  in  the  power  of  using  their  faculties. 
I  think  that  these  phrases  sum  up  the  greater 
part  of  the  objections  commonly  made  to  the 
fitness  of  women  for  the  higher  class  of  serious 
business.  J  Much  of  all  this  is  the  mere  overflow 
"of  nervous  energy  run  to  waste,  and  would  cease 
when  the  energy  was  directed  to  a  definite  end. 
Much  is  also  the  result  of  conscious  or  un- 
conscious cultivation ;  as  we  see  by  the  almost 
tota,l  disappearance  of  "  hysterics^^  and  fainting 
fits,  since  they  have  gone  out  of  fashion.      More- 


112 

over,  "when  people  are  brotiglit  up,  like  many 
women  of  the  higher  classes  (though  less  so  in 
our  own  coimtr^^  than  in  any  other)  a  kind  of  hot- 
house plants,  shielded  from  the  wholesome  vicissi- 
tudes of  air  and  temperature,  and  untrained  in 
any  of  the  occupations  and  exercises  which  give 
stimulus  and  development  to  the  circulatory  and 
muscular  system,  while  their  nervous  system, 
especially  in  its  emotional  department,  is  kept  in 
unnaturally  active  play ;  it  is  no  wonder  if  tho3e 
of  them  Avho  do  not  die  of  consumption,  grow 
up  with  constitutions  liable  to  derangement  from 
slight  causes,  both  internal  and  external,  and 
without  stamina  to  support  any  task,  physical  or 
mental,  requiring  continuity  of  effort.  But 
women  brought  up  to  work  for  their  liveli- 
hood show  none  of  these  morbid  characteristics, 
unless  indeed  they  are  cliaincd  to  an  excess  of 
sedentary  work  in  confined  and  unhealthy  rooms. 
Women  who  in  their  early  years  have  shared  in 
the  healthful  physical  education  and  bodily  free- 
dom of  their  brothers,  and  who  obtain  a  sutiB- 
ciency  of  pure  air  and  exercise  in  after-life,  very 
rarely  have  any  excessive  susceptibility  of  nerves 
which  can  disqualify  them  for  active  pm'suits. 
There  is  indeed  a  certain  proportion  of  persons, 
in  both  sexes,  in  whom  an  unusual  degree  of 
nervous  sensibility  is  constitutional,  and  of  so 
marked  a  character  as  to  be  the  feature  of  their 


113 

organization  wliicli  exercises  the  greatest  influence 
over  the  whole  character  of  the  vital  phenomena. 
This  constitution,  like  otherphysical  conformations, 
is  hereditaiy,  and  is  transmitted  to  sons  as  well 
as  daughters ;  but  it  is  possible,  and  probable,  that 
the  nervous  temperament  (as  it  is  called)  is  in- 
herited by  a  greater  number  of  women  than  of 
men.  We  Avill  assume  this  as  a  fact :  and  let  me 
then  ask,  are  men  of  nervous  temperament  found 
to  be  unfit  for  the  duties  and  pursuits  usually 
followed  by  men  ?  If  not,  why  should  women  of 
the  same  temperament  be  unfit  for  them  ?  The 
peculiarities  of  the  temperament  are,  no  doubt, 
within  certain  limits,  an  obstacle  to  success  in 
some  employments,  though  an  aid  to  it  in 
others.  But  when  the  occupation  is  suitable  to 
the  temperament,  and  sometimes  even  when  it  is 
unsuitable,  the  most  brilliant  examples  of  success 
arc  continually  given  by  the  men  of  high  nervous 
sensibility.  They  are  distinguished  in  their  prac- 
tical manifestations  chiefly  by  this,  that  being 
susceptible  of  a  higher  degree  of  excitement  than 
those  of  another  physical  constitution,  their  powers 
when  excited  differ  more  than  in  the  case  of  other 
people,  from  those  shown  in  their  ordinary  state  : 
they  are  raised,  as  it  were,  above  themselves, 
and  do  things  with  ease  which  they  are  wholly 
incapable  of  at  other  times.  But  this  lofty  excite- 
ment is  not,  except  in  weak  bodily  constitutions, 

I 


114 

a  mere  flashy  wliich  passes  away  immediately, 
leaving  no  permanent  traces,  and  incompatible 
with  persistent  and  steady  pursuit  of  an  object. 
It  is  the  character  of  the  nervous  temperament 
to  be  capable  of  sustained  excitement,  holding 
out  through  long  continued  efforts.  It  is  what 
is  meant  by  spirit.  It  is  what  makes  the  high- 
bred racehorse  run  without  slackening  speed  till 
he  drops  down  dead.  It  is  what  has  enabled  so 
many  delicate  women  to  maintain  the  most  sub- 
lime constancy  not  only  at  the  stake,  but  through 
a  long  preliminary  succession  of  mental  and 
bodily  tortures.  It  is  evident  that  people  of  this 
temperament  are  particularly  aj)t  for  what  may 
be  called  the  executive  department  of  the  leader- 
ship of  mankind.  They  are  the  material  of 
great  orators,  great  preachers,  impressive  diffusers 
of  moral  influences.  Their  constitution  might 
be  deemed  less  favourable  to  the  qualities  re- 
quired from  a  statesman  in  the  cabinet,  or  from 
a  judge.  It  would  be  so,  if  the  consequence 
necessarily  followed  that  because  people  are  ex- 
citable they  must  always  be  in  a  state  of  excite- 
ment. But  this  is  wholly  a  question  of  training. 
Strong  feeling  is  the  instrument  and  element  of 
strong  self-control :  but  it  requires  to  be  cultivated 
in  that  direction.  When  it  is,  it  forms  not  the 
heroes  of  impulse  only,  but  those  also  of  self- 
conquest.       History   and   experience   prove  that 


115 

the  most  passionate  characters  are  the  most  fana- 
tically rigid  in  their  feelings  of  duty,  when  their 
passion  has  been  trained  to  act  in  that  direction. 
The  judge  who  gives  a  just  decision  io  a  case 
where  his  feelings  are  intensely  interested  on  the 
other  side,  derives  from  that  same  strength  of 
feeling  the  determined  sense  of  the  obligation  of 
justice,  which  enables  him  to  achieve  this  victory 
over  himself.  The  capability  of  that  lofty  en- 
thusiasm which  takes  the  human  being  out  of 
his  every-day  character,  reacts  upon  the  daily 
character  itself.  His  aspirations  and  powers  when 
he  is  in  this  exceptional  state,  become  the  type 
with  which  he  compares,  and  by  which  he  esti- 
mates, his  sentiments  and  proceedings  at  other 
times  :  and  his  habitual  purposes  assume  a  cha- 
racter moulded  by  and  assimilated  to  the  mo- 
ments of  lofty  excitement,  although  those,  from 
the  physical  nature  of  a  human  being,  can  only 
be  transient.  Experience  of  races,  as  well  as  of 
individuals,  does  not  show  those  of  excitable  tem- 
perament to  be  less  fit,  on  the  average,  either 
for  speculation  or  practice,  than  the  more  unex- 
citable.  The  French,  and  the  Italians,  are  un- 
doubtedly by  nature  more  nervously  excitable 
than  the  Teutonic  races,  and,  compared  at  least 
■with  the  English,  they  have  a  much  greater 
habitual  and  daily  emotional  life  :  but  have  they 
been  less  great  in  science,  in  public  business,  in 

i2 


116 

legal  and  judicial  eminence,  or  in  war  ?  There 
is  abundant  evidence  that  the  Greeks  were  of 
old,  as  their  descendants  and  successors  still  are, 
one  of  the  most  excitable  of  the  races  of  man- 
kind. It  is  superfluous  to  ask,  what  among  the 
achievements  of  men  they  did  not  excel  in.  The 
Romans,  probably,  as  an  equally  southern  people, 
had  the  same  original  temperament :  but  the 
stern  character  of  their  national  discipline,  like 
that  of  the  Spartans,  made  them  an  example  of 
the  opposite  type  of  national  character ;  the 
greater  strength  of  their  natural  feelings  being 
chiefly  apparent  in  the  intensity  which  the  same 
original  temperament  made  it  possible  to  give  to 
the  artificial.  If  these  cases  exemplify  what  a 
naturally  excitable  people  may  be  made,  the  Irish 
Celts  afford  one  of  the  aptest  examples  of  what 
they  are  when  left  to  themselves;  (if  those  can 
be  said  to  be  left  to  themselves  who  have  been 
for  centuries  under  the  indirect  influence  of  bad 
government,  and  the  direct  training  of  a  Catholic 
hierarchy  and  of  a  sincere  belief  in  the  Catholic 
religion.)  The  Irish  character  must  be  considered, 
therefore,  as  an  unfavourable  case  :  yet,  whenever 
the  circumstances  of  the  individual  have  been  at 
all  favourable,  what  people  have  shown  greater 
capacity  for  the  most  varied  and  multifarious  in- 
dividual eminence  ?  Like  the  French  compared 
with  the  English,  the  Irish  with  the   Swiss,  the 


117 

Greeks  or  Italians  compared  with  the  German 
races,  so  women  compared  with  men  may  be 
found,  on  the  average,  to  do  the  same  things 
with  some  variety  in  the  particular  kind  of  ex- 
cellence. But,  that  they  would  do  them  fully 
as  well  on  the  whole,  if  their  education  and 
cultivation  were  adapted  to  correcting  instead  of 
aggravating  the  infirmities  incident  to  then*  tem- 
perament, I  see  not  the  smallest  reason  to  doubt. 
Supposing  it,  however,  to  be  true  that  women''s 
minds  are  by  nature  more  mobile  than  those 
of  men,  less  capable  of  persisting  long  in  the 
same  continuous  effort,  more  fitted  for  dividing 
their  faculties  among  many  things  than  for 
travelling  in  any  one  path  to  the  highest  point 
which  can  be  reached  by  it  :  this  may  be 
true  of  women  as  they  now  are  (though  not 
without  great  and  numerous  exceptions),  and 
may  account  for  their  having  remained  behind 
the  highest  order  of  men  in  precisely  the  things 
in  which  this  absorption  of  the  whole  mind  in 
one  set  of  ideas  and  occupations  may  seem  to 
be  most  requisite.  Still,  this  difierence  is  one 
which  can  only  affect  the  kind  of  excellence,  not 
the  excellence  itself,  or  its  practical  worth :  and 
it  remains  to  be  shown  whether  this  exclusive 
working  of  a  part  of  the  mind,  this  absorption  of 
the  whole  thinking  faculty  in  a  single  subject, 
and  concentration  of  it  on  a  single  work,  is  the 


118 

normal  and  healthful  condition  of  the  human 
faculties,  even  for  speculative  uses.  I  believe 
that  what  is  gained  in  special  development  by 
this  concentration,  is  lost  in  the  capacity  of  the 
mind  for  the  other  purposes  of  life ;  and  even  in 
abstract  thought,  it  is  my  decided  opinion  that 
the  mind  does  more  by  frequently  returning  to 
a  difficult  problem,  than  by  sticking  to  it  with- 
out interruption.  For  the  pm'poscs,  at  all  events, 
of  practice,  from  its  highest  to  its  humblest  de- 
partments, the  capacity  of  passing  promptly  from 
one  subject  of  consideration  to  another,  without 
letting  the  active  spring  of  the  intellect  run 
down  between  the  two,  is  a  power  far  more 
valuable;  and  this  power  women  pre-eminently 
possess,  by  virtue  of  the  very  mobility  of  which 
they  are  accused.  They  perhaps  hav^e  it  from 
nature,  but  they  certainly  have  it  by  training 
and  education ;  for  nearly  the  whole  of  the  occu- 
pations of  women  consist  in  the  management  of 
small  but  multitudinous  details,  on  each  of  which 
the  mind  cannot  dwell  even  for  a  minute,  but 
must  pass  on  to  other  things,  and  if  anything 
requires  longer  thought,  must  steal  time  at  odd 
moments  for  thinking  of  it.  The  capacity  indeed 
,  which  women  show  for  doing  their  thinking  in 
circumstances  and  at  times  which  almost  any 
^  man  would  make  an  excuse  to  himself  for  not 
^attempting   it,   has  often   been   noticed:    and   a 


119 

woman^s  mind,  though  it  may  be  occupied  only 
with  small  things,  can  hardly  ever  permit  itself 
to  be  vacant,  as  a  man^s  so  often  is  when  not 
engaged  in  what  he  chooses  to  consider  the 
business  of  his  life.  The  business  of  a  woman's 
ordinary  life  is  things  in  general,  and  can 
as  little  cease  to  go  on  as  the  world  to  go 
round. 

But  (it  is  said)  there  is  anatomical  evidence 
of  the  superior  mental  capacity  of  men  compared 
with  women  :  they  have  a  larger  brain.  I  reply, 
that  in  the  first  place  the  fact  itself  is  doubtful. 
It  is  by  no  means  established  that  the  brain  of  a 
woman  is  smaller  than  that  of  a  man.  If  it  is 
inferred  merely  because  a  woman's  bodily  frame 
generally  is  of  less  dimensions  than  a  man^s,  this 
criterion  would  lead  to  strange  consequences. 
A  tall  and  large-boned  man  must  on  this  showing 
be  wonderfully  superior  in  intelligence  to  a  small 
man,  and  an  elephant  or  a  whale  must  prodi- 
giously excel  mankind.  The  size  of  the  brain  in 
human  beings,  anatomists  say,  varies  much  less 
than  the  size  of  the  body,  or  even  of  the  head, 
and  the  one  cannot  be  at  all  inferred  from  the 
other.  It  is  certain  that  some  women  have  as 
large  a  brain  as  any  man.  It  is  within  my 
knowledge  that  a  man  who  had  weighed  many 
human  brains,  said  that  the  heaviest  he  knew  of, 
heavier  even   than    Cuv^er's    (the   heaviest    pre- 


120 

viously  recorded^)  was  that  of  a  woman.  Next, 
I  must  observe  that  the  precise  relation  which 
exists  between  the  brain  and  the  intellectual 
powers  is  not  yet  well  understood,  but  is  a 
subject  of  great  dispute.  That  there  is  a  very 
close  relation  we  cannot  doubt.  The  brain  is 
certainly  the  material  organ  of  thought  and 
feeling :  and  (making  abstraction  of  the  great 
unsettled  controversy  respecting  the  appropriation 
of  different  parts  of  the  brain  to  different  mental 
faculties)  I  admit  that  it  would  be  an  anomaly, 
and  an  exception  to  all  we  know  of  the  general 
laws  of  life  and  organization,  if  the  size  of  the 
organ  were  wholly  indifferent  to  the  function;  if 
no  accession  of  power  were  derived  from  the 
greater  magnitude  of  the  instrument.  But  the 
exception  and  the  anomaly  would  be  fully  as 
great  if  the  organ  exercised  influence  by  its 
mai^nitude  only.  In  all  the  more  delicate  opera- 
tioi.s  of  nature — of  which  those  of  the  animated 
creation  are  the  most  delicate,  and  those  of  the 
nervous  system  by  far  the  most  delicate  of  these 
— differences  in  the  effect  depend  as  much  on 
differences  of  quality  in  the  physical  agents,  as 
on  their  quantity :  and  if  the  quality  of  an  in- 
strument is  to  be  tested  by  the  nicety  and  deli- 
cacy of  the  work  it  can  do,  the  indications  point 
to  a  greater  average  fineness  of  quality  in  the 
brain  and  nervous  system  of  women  than  of  men. 


121 

Dismissing  abstract  difference  of  quality^  a  thing 
difficult  to  verify,  the  efficiency  of  an  organ  is 
known  to  depend  not  solely  on  its  size  but  on  its 
activity :  and  of  this  we  have  an  approximate 
measure  in  the  energy  with  which  the  blood 
circulates  through  it,  both  the  stimulus  and  the 
reparative  force  being  mainly  dependent  on  the 
circulation.  It  would  not  be  surprising — it  is 
indeed  an  hypothesis  which  accords  well  with  the 
differences  actually  observed  between  the  mental 
operations  of  the  two  sexes — if  men  on  the 
average  should  have  the  advantage  in  the  size  of 
the  brain,  and  women  in  activity  of  cerebral  cir- 
culation. The  results  which  conjecture,  founded 
on  analogy,  would  lead  us  to  expect  from  this 
difference  of  organization,  would  correspond  to 
some  of  those  which  we  most  commonly  see.  In 
the  first  place,  the  mental  operations  of  men 
might  be  expected  to  be  slower.  They  would 
neither  be  so  prompt  as  women  in  thinking,  nor 
so  quick  to  feel.  Large  bodies  take  more  time 
to  get  into  full  action.  On  the  other  hand, 
when  once  got  thoroughly  into  play,  men's  brain 
would  bear  more  work.  It  would  be  more  per- 
sistent in  the  line  first  taken ;  it  would  have 
more  difficulty  in  changing  from  one  mode  of 
action  to  another,  but,  in  the  one  thing  it  was 
doing,  it  could  go  on  longer  without  loss  of 
power  or  sense  of  fatigue.  And  do  we  not  find  that 


122 

the  things  in  which  men  most  excel  women  are 
those  which  require  most  plodding  and  long 
hammering  at  a  single  thought,  while  women  do 
best  what  must  be  done  rapidly  ?  A  woman^s 
brain  is  sooner  fatigued,  sooner  exhausted ;  but 
given  the  degree  of  exhaustion,  we  should  expect 
to  find  that  it  would  recover  itself  sooner.  I 
repeat  that  this  speculation  is  entirely  hypo- 
thetical ;  it  pretends  to  no  more  than  to  suggest 
a  line  of  enquiry.  I  have  before  repudiated  the 
notion  of  its  being  yet  certainly  known  that 
there  is  any  natural  difference  at  all  in  the 
average  strength  or  direction  of  the  mental  ca- 
pacities of  the  two  sexes,  much  less  what  that 
difference  is.  Nor  is  it  possible  that  this  should 
be  known,  so  long  as  the  psychological  laws  of  the 
formation  of  character  have  been  so  little  studied, 
even  in  a  general  way,  and  in  the  particular 
case  never  scientifically  applied  at  all ;  so  long 
as  the  most  obvious  external  causes  of  difference 
of  character  are  habitually  disregarded — left  un- 
noticed by  the  observer,  and  looked  down  upon 
with  a  kind  of  supercilious  contempt  by  the 
])revalcnt  schools  both  of  natural  history  and  of 
mental  philosophy :  who,  whether  they  look  for 
the  source  of  what  mainly  distinguishes  human 
beings  from  one  another,  in  the  world  of  matter 
or  in  that  of  spirit,  agree  in  running  down  those 
who  prefer  to  explain  these   differences  by  the 


123 

diiferent  relations   of  human   beings  to  society 
and  life. 

To  so  ridiculous  an  extent  are  the  notions 
formed  of  the  nature  of  women,  mere  empirical 
generalizations,  framed,  "without  philosophy  or 
analysis,  upon  the  first  instances  which  present 
themselves,  that  the  popular  idea  of  it  is  different 
in  different  countries,  according  as  the  opinions 
and  social  circumstances  of  the  country  have  given 
to  the  women  li\'ing  in  it  any  speciality  of  develop- 
ment or  non-development.  An  Oriental  thinks 
that  women  are  by  nature  peculiarly  voluptuous ; 
see  the  violent  abuse  of  them  ou  this  ground  in 
Hindoo  writings.  An  Englishman  usually  thinks 
that  they  are  by  nature  cold.  The  sayings  about 
womeu^s  fickleness  are  mostly  of  French  origin ; 
from  the  famous  distich  of  Francis  the  First,  up- 
ward and  downward.  In  England  it  is  a  common 
remark,  how  much  more  constant  women  are  than 
men.  Inconstancy  has  been  longer  reckoned  dis- 
creditable to  a  woman,  in  England  than  in  France  ; 
and  Englishwomen  are  besides,  in  their  inmost 
nature,  much  more  subdued  to  opinion.  It  may 
be  remarked  by  the  way,  that  Englishmen  are  in 
peculiarly  unfavourable  circumstances  for  attempt- 
ing to  judge  what  is  or  is  not  natural,  not  merely 
to  women,  but  to  men,  or  to  human  beings  alto- 
gether, at  least  if  they  have  only  English  expe- 
rience to  go  upon  :  because  there  is  no  place  where 


124 

human  nature  shows  so  little  of  its  original  linea- 
ments. Both  in  a  good  and  a  bad  sense,  the  Eng- 
lish are  farther  from  a  state  of  nature  than  any 
other  modern  people.  They  are,  more  than  any 
other  people,  a  product  of  civilization  and  discipline. 
England  is  the  country  in  which  social  discipline 
has  most  succeeded,  not  so  much  in  conquering,  as 
in  suppressing,  whatever  is  liable  to  conflict  with 
it.  The  English,  more  tlian  any  other  people,  not 
only  act  but  feel  according  to  rule.  In  other 
countries,  the  taught  opinion,  or  the  requirement 
of  society,  may  be  the  stronger  power,  but  the 
promptings  of  the  individual  nature  are  always 
visible  under  it,  and  often  resisting  it  :  rule  may 
be  stronger  than  nature,  but  nature  is  still  there. 
In  England,  rule  has  to  a  great  degree  substituted 
itself  for  nature.  The  greater  part  of  life  is 
carried  on,  not  by  following  inclination  under  the 
control  of  rule,  but  by  having  no  inclination  but 
that  of  following  a  rule.  Now  this  has  its  good 
side  doubtless,  though  it  has  also  a  wretchedly 
bad  one ;  but  it  must  render  an  Englishman 
peculiarly  ill-qualified  to  pass  a  judgment  on  the 
original  tendencies  of  human  nature  from  his  own 
experience.  The  errors  to  which  observers  else- 
where are  liable  on  the  subject,  are  of  a  different 
character.  An  Englishman  is  ignorant  respecting 
human  nature,  a  Frenchman  is  prejudiced.  An 
Englishman's  errors  are  negative,  a  Frenchman's 


125 

positive.  An  Englisliman  fancies  that  things  do 
not  exist,because  he  never  sees  them;  aFrenchman 
thinks  they  must  always  and  necessarily  exist, 
because  he  does  see  them.  An  Englishman  does 
not  know  nature,  because  he  has  had  no  oppor- 
tunity of  observing  it;  a  Frenchman  generally 
knows  a  great  deal  of  it,  but  often  mistakes  it, 
because  he  has  only  seen  it  sophisticated  and  dis- 
torted. For  the  artificial  state  superinduced  by 
society  disguises  the  natural  tendencies  of  the 
thing  which  is  the  subject  of  observation,  in  two 
different  ways  :  by  extinguishing  the  nature,  or  by 
transforming  it.  In  the  one  case  there  is  but 
a  starved  residuum  of  nature  remaining  to  be 
studied ;  in  the  other  case  there  is  much,  but  it 
may  have  expanded  in  any  direction  rather  than 
that  in  which  it  w^ould  spontaneously  grow. 

I  have  said  that  it  cannot  now  be  known  how 
much  of  the  existing  mental  differences  between 
men  and  women  is  natural,  and  how  much  arti- 
ficial ;  Avhether  there  are  any  natural  differences  at 
all ;  or,  supposing  all  artificial  causes  of  difference 
to  be  withdrawn,  what  natural  character  would 
be  revealed.  I  am  not  about  to  attempt  what  I 
have  pronounced  impossible :  but  doubt  does  not 
forbid  conjecture,  and  w^here  certainty  is  unat- 
tainable, there  may  yet  be  the  means  of  ar- 
riving at  some  degree  of  piobability.  The  first 
point,   the    origin    of    the    differences    actually 


126 

observed,  is  the  one  most  accessible  to  specula- 
tion ;  and  I  shall  attempt  to  approach  it,  by  the 
only  path  by  which  it  can  be  reached;  by  tracing 
the  mental  consequences  of  external  influences. 
We  cannot  isolate  a  human  being  from  the  cir- 
cumstances of  his  condition,  so  as  to  ascertain  ex- 
perimentally what  he  would  have  been  by  nature  ; 
but  we  can  consider  w^hat  he  is,  and  what  his  cir- 
cumstances have  been,  and  whether  the  one  would 
have  been  capable  of  producing  the  other. 

Let  us  take,  then,  the  only  marked  case  which 
observation  affords,  of  apparent  inferiority  of 
women  to  men,  if  we  except  the  merely  physical 
one  of  bodily  strength.  No  production  in  philo- 
sophy, science,  or  art,  entitled  to  the  first  rank, 
has  been  the  work  of  a  woman.  Is  there  any 
mode  of  accounting  for  this,  without  supposing 
that  women  are  naturally  incapable  of  producing 
them? 

In  the  first  place,  we  may  fairly  question 
whether  experience  has  afforded  sufficient  grounds 
for  an  induction.  It  is  scarcely  three  generations 
since  women,  saving  very  rare  exceptions,  have 
begun  to  try  their  capacity  in  philosophy,  science, 
or  art.  It  is  only  in  the  present  generation  tliat 
their  attempts  have  been  at  all  numerous ;  and 
they  are  even  now  extremely  few,  everywhere  but 
in  England  and  France.  It  is  a  relevant  ques- 
tion, whether  a  mind  possessing  the  requisites  of 


127 

first-rate  eminence  in  speculation  or  creative  art 
could  have  been  expected,  on  the  mere  calculation 
of  chances,  to  turn  up  during  that  lapse  of  time, 
among  the  women  whose  tastes  and  personal 
position  admitted  of  their  devoting  themselves  to 
these  pursuits.  In  all  things  which  there  has  yet 
been  time  for — in  all  but  the  very  highest  grades 
in  the  scale  of  excellence,  especially  in  the  depart- 
ment in  which  they  have  been  longest  engaged, 
literature  (both  prose  and  poetry) — women  have 
done  quite  as  much,  have  obtained  fully  as  high 
prizes  and  as  many  of  them,  as  could  be  expected 
from  the  length  of  time  and  the  number  of  com- 
petitors. If  we  go  back  to  the  earlier  period 
when  very  few  women  made  the  attempt,  yet  some 
of  those  few  made  it  with  distinguished  success. 
The  Greeks  always  accounted  Sappho  among 
their  great  poets ;  and  we  may  well  suppose  that 
Myrtis,  said  to  have  been  the  teacher  of  Pindar, 
and  Cor  inn  a,  who  five  times  bore  away  from  him 
the  prize  of  poetry,  must  at  least  have  had  sufficient 
merit  to  admit  of  being  compared  with  that  great 
name.  Aspasia  did  not  leave  any  philosophical 
writings  ;  but  it  is  an  admitted  fact  that  Socrates 
resorted  to  her  for  instruction,  and  avowed  himself 
to  have  obtained  it. 

If  we  consider  the  works  of  women  in  modern 
times,  and  contrast  them  with  those  of  men, 
either  in  the  literary  or  the  artistic  department. 


>. 


128 

such  inferiority  as  may  be  observed  resolves 
itself  essentially  into  one  thing :  but  that  is  a 
most  material  one ;  defieiency  of  originality.  Not 
total  deficiency ;  for  every  production  of  mind 
which  is  of  any  substantive  value,  has  an  origi- 
nality of  its  own — is  a  conception  of  the  mind 
itself,  not  a  copy  of  something  else.  Tlioughts 
original,  in  the  sense  of  being  unborrowed — of 
being  derived  from  the  thinker's  own  observations 
or  intelL'Ctual  processes — are  abundant  in  the 
writings  of  women.  But  they  have  not  yet 
produced  any  of  those  great  and  luminous  new 
ideas  which  form  an  era  in  thought,  nor  those 
fundamentally  new  conceptions  in  art,  which 
open  a  vista  of  possible  effects  not  before  thought 
of,  and  found  a  new  school.  Their  compositions 
are  mostly  groimded  on  the  existing  fund  of 
thought,  and  their  creations  do  not  deviate  widely 
from  existing  types.  This  is  the  sort  of  inferiority 
which  their  works  manifest :  for  in  point  of  exe- 
cution, in  the  detailed  application  of  thought, 
and  the  perfection  of  style,  there  is  no  inferiority. 
Our  best  novelists  in  point  of  composition,  and 
of  the  management  of  detail,  have  mostly  been 
women ;  and  there  is  not  in  all  modern  literature 
a  more  eloquent  vehicle  of  thought  than  the  style 
of  Madame  de  Stael,  nor,  as  a  specimen  of  purely 
artistic  excellence,  anything  superior  to  the  prose 
of  Madame    Sand,   whose    style    acts  upon  the 


129 

nervous  system  like  a  symphony  of  Haydn  or 
Mozart.  High  originality  of  conception  is^  as  I 
have  saidj  what  is  chiefly  wanting.  And  now  to 
examine  if  there  is  any  manner  in  which  this 
deficiency  can  be  accounted  for. 

Let  us  rememberj  then^  so  far  as  regards 
mere  thought,  that  during  all  that  period  in  the 
world's  existence,  and  in  the  progress  of  cultiva- 
tion, in  which  great  and  fruitful  new  truths 
could  be  arrived  at  by  mere  force  of  genius, 
with  little  previous  study  and  accumulation  of 
knowledge — during  all  that  time  women  did  not 
concern  themselves  with  speculation  at  all.  From 
the  days  of  Hypatia  to  those  of  the  Reformation, 
the  illustrious  Heloisa  is  almost  the  only  woman 
to  whom  any  such  achievement  might  have  been 
possible ;  and  we  know  not  how  great  a  capacity 
of  speculation  in  her  may  have  been  lost  to 
mankind  by  the  misfortunes  of  her  life.  Never 
since  any  considerable  number  of  women  have 
began  to  cultivate  serious  thought,  has  origi- 
nality been  possible  on  easy  terms.  Nearly  all 
the  thoughts  which  can  be  reached  by  mere 
strength  of  original  faculties,  have  long  since 
been  arrived  at ;  and  originality,  in  any  high 
sense  of  the  word,  is  now  scarcely  ever  attained 
but  by  minds  which  have  undergone  elaborate 
discipline,  and  are  deeply  versed  in  the  results 
of  previous  thinking.     It  is  Mr.  Maurice,  I  think, 

K 


130 

who  has  remarked  on  the  present  age,  that  its 
most  original  thinkers  are  those  who  have  known 
most  thoroughly  what  had  been  thought  by  their 
predecessors :  and  this  will  always  henceforth  be 
the  case.  Every  fresh  stone  in  the  edifice  has 
now  to  be  placed  on  the  top  of  so  many  otiiers, 
that  a  long  process  of  climbing^  and  of  carrying 
up  materials,  has  to  be  gone  through  by  whoever 
aspnes  to  take  a  share  in  the  present  stage  of 
the  work.  How  many  women  are  there  who 
have  gone  through  any  such  process  ?  Mrs. 
Somerville,  alone  perhaps  of  women,  knows  as 
much  of  mathematics  as  is  now  needful  for 
making  any  considerable  mathematical  discovery: 
is  it  any  proof  of  inferiority  in  women,  that  she 
has  not  happened  to  be  one  of  the  two  or  three 
persons  who  in  her  lifetime  have  associated  their 
names  with  some  striking  advancement  of  the 
science?  Two  women,  since  political  economy 
has  been  made  a  science,  have  known  enough  of 
it  to  M  rite  usefully  on  the  subject :  of  how  many 
of  the  innumerable  men  who  have  written  on  it 
during  the  same  time,  is  it  possible  with  truth  to 
say  more  ?  If  no  woman  has  hitherto  been  a 
great  historian,  what  woman  has  had  the  neces- 
sary erudition  ?  If  no  woman  is  a  great  philo- 
logist, what  woman  has  studied  Sanscrit  and 
Slavonic,  the  Gothic  of  Ulphila  and  the  Persic 
of  the  Zendavesta?     Even  in  practical  matters 


131 

we  all  kuow  what  is  the  value  of  the  originality 
of  untaught  geniuses.  It  means,  inventing 
over  again  in  its  rudimentary  form  something 
already  invented  and  improved  upon  by  many 
successive  inventors.  T\Tien  women  have  had 
the  preparation  which  all  men  now  require  to  be 
eminently  original,  it  will  be  time  enough  to 
begin  judging  by  experience  of  their  capacity  for 
originality. 

It  no  doubt  often  happens  that  a  person,  who 
has  not  widely  and  accurately  studied  the  thoughts 
of  others  on  a  subject,  has  by  natural  sagacity  a 
happy  intuition,  which  he  can  suggest,  but  cannot 
prove,  which  yet  when  matured  may  be  an  im- 
portant addition  to  knowledge  :  but  even  then, 
no  justice  can  be  done  to  it  until  some  other 
person,  who  does  possess  the  previous  acquire- 
ments, takes  it  in  hand,  tests  it,  gives  it  a  scientific 
or  practical  form,  and  fits  it  into  its  place  among 
the  existing  truths  of  philosophy  or  science.  Is 
it  supposed  that  such  felicitous  thoughts  do  not 
occur  to  women  ?  They  occur  by  hundreds  to 
every  woman  of  intellect.  But  they  are  mostly 
lost,  for  want  of  a  husband  or  friend  who  has  the 
other  knowledge  which  can  enable  him  to  estimate 
them  properly  and  bring  them  before  the  world  : 
and  even  when  they  are  brought  before  it,  they 
generally  appear  as  his  ideas,  not  their  real 
author's.     Who  can  tell  how  many  of  the  most 

B  2 


133 

original  tliouglits  put  forth  by  male  writers, 
belong  to  a  woman  by  suggestion,  to  themselves 
only  by  verifying  and  working  out  ?  If  I  may 
judge  by  my  own  case,  a  very  large  proportion 
indeed. 

If  we  turn  from  pure  speculation  to  literature 
in  the  narrow  sense  of  the  term,  and  the  fine  arts, 
there  is  a  very  obvious  reason  why  women's 
literature  is,  in  its  general  conception  and  in  its 
main  features,  an  imitation  of  men's.  Why  is  the 
Roman  literature,  as  critics  proclaim  to  satiety, 
not  original,  but  an  imitation  of  the  Greek  ? 
Simply  because  the  Greeks  came  first.  If  women 
lived  in  a  difiFercnt  country  from  men,  and  had 
never  read  any  of  their  writings,  they  would  have 
had  a  literature  of  their  own.  As  it  is,  they  have 
not  created  one,  because  they  found  a  highly  ad- 
vanced literature  already  created.  If  there  had 
been  no  suspension  of  the  knowledge  of  antiquity, 
or  if  the  Renaissance  had  occurred  before  the 
Gothic  cathedrals  were  built,  they  never  would 
have  been  built.  We  see  that,  in  France  and 
Italy,  imitation  of  the  ancient  literature  stopped 
the  original  development  even  after  it  had  com- 
menced. All  women  who  write  are  pupils  of  the 
great  male  writers.  A  painter's  early  pictures, 
even  if  he  be  a  Rafiaelle,  are  undistinguishable  in 
style  from  those  of  his  master.  Even  a  Mozart 
does  not  display  his  powerful  originality  in  his 


133 

earliest  pieces.  "What  years  are  to  a  gifted  indi- 
vidual^ generations  are  to  a  mass.  If  women's 
literature  is  destined  to  have  a  different  collective 
character  from  that  of  men^  depending  on  any 
difference  of  natural  tendencies^  much  longer 
time  is  necessary  than  has  yet  elapsed,,  before  it 
can  emancipate  itself  from  the  influence  of  ac- 
cepted models,  and  guide  itself  by  its  own  im- 
pulses. But  if,  as  I  believe,  there  wiU  not  prove 
to  be  any,  natural  tendencies  common  to  women, 
and  distinguishing  their  genius  from  that  of  men, 
yet  every  indi\idual  writer  among  them  has  her 
individual  tendencies,  which  at  present  are  still 
subdued  by  the  influence  of  precedent  and  ex- 
ample :  and  it  will  require  generations  more,  before 
their  individuality  is  sufficiently  developed  to  make 
head  against  that  influence. 

It  is  in  the  fine  arts,  properly  so  called,  that 
the  prima  facie  evidence  of  inferior  original 
powers  in  women  at  first  sight  appears  the 
strongest :  since  opinion  (it  may  be  said)  does  not 
exclude  them  from  these,  but  rather  encourages 
them,  and  their  education,  instead  of  passing  over 
this  department,  is  in  the  afflrent  classes  mainly 
composed  of  it.  Yet  in  this  line  of  exertion  they 
have  fallen  still  more  short  than  in  many  others, 
of  the  highest  eminence  attained  by  men.  This 
shortcoming,  however,  needs  no  other  explana- 
tion than  the  familiar  fact,  more  universally  true 


134 

in  the  fine  arts  than  in  anything  else  ;  the  vast 
superiority  of  professional  persons  over  amateurs. 
Women  in  the  educated  classes  are  almost  uni- 
versally taught  more  or  less  of  some  branch  or 
other  of  the  fine  arts,  but  not  that  they  may  gain 
their  living  or  their  social  consequence  by  it. 
\/  Women  artists  are  all  amateurs.  The  exceptions 
are  only  of  the  kind  which  confirm  the  general 
truth.  Women  are  taught  music,  bat  not  for 
the  purpose  of  composing,  only  of  executing  it : 
and  accordingly  it  is  only  as  composers,  that 
men,  in  music,  are  superior  to  women.  The  only 
one  of  the  fine  arts  which  women  do  follow,  to 
any  extent,  as  a  profession,  and  an  occupation 
for  life,  is  the  histrionic  ;  and  in  that  they  are 
confessedly  equal,  if  not  superior,  to  men.  To 
make  the  comparison  fair,  it  should  be  made 
between  the  productions  of  women  in  any  braiich 
of  art,  and  those  of  men  not  following  it  as  a 
profession.  In  musical  composition,  for  example, 
women  surely  have  produced  fully  as  good  things 
as  have  ever  been  produced  by  male  amateurs. 
There  are  now  a  few  women,  a  very  few,  who 
practise  painting  as  a  profession,  and  these  are 
already  beginning  to  show  quite  as  much  talent 
as  could  be  expected.  Even  male  painters  {pace 
Mr.  Ruskin)  have  not  made  any  very  remarkable 
figure  these  last  centuries,  and  it  will  be  long 
before  they  do  so.  The  reason  why  the  old  painters 


135 

were  so  greatly  superior  to  tlie  modern,  is  that 
a  greatly  superior  class  of  men  applied  themselves 
to  the  art.  In  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  cen- 
turies the  Italian  painters  were  the  most  accom- 
plished men  of  their  age.  The  greatest  of  them  were 
men  of  encyclopsedical  acquirements  and  powers^ 
like  the  great  men  of  Greece.  But  in  their 
times  fine  art  was,  to  men^s  feelings  and  concep- 
tions, among  the  grandest  things  in  which  a  human 
being  could  excel ;  and  by  it  men  were  made,  what 
only  political  or  military  distinction  now  makes 
them,  the  companions  of  sovereigns,  and  the  equals 
of  the  highest  nobility.  In  the  present  age,  men 
of  anything  like  similar  calibre  find  something 
more  important  to  do,  for  their  own  fame  and 
the  uses  of  the  modern  world,  than  painting  : 
and  it  is  only  now  and  then  that  a  Reynolds  or 
a  Turner  (of  whose  relative  rank  among  eminent 
men  I  do  not  pretend  to  an  opinion)  applies  himself 
to  that  art.  Music  belongs  to  a  different  order 
of  things ;  it  does  not  require  the  same  general 
powers  of  mind,  but  seems  more  dependant  on  a 
natural  gift :  and  it  may  be  thought  surprising 
that  no  one  of  the  great  musical  composers  has 
been  a  woman.  But  even  this  natural  gift,  to  be 
made  available  for  great  creations,  requires  study, 
and  professional  devotion  to  the  pursuit.  The  only 
countries  which  have  produced  first-rate  composers, 
even  of  the  male  sex,  are  Germany  and   Italy — 


136 

countries  in  -wliicli,  both  in  point  of  special  and 
of  general  cultivation,  ■women  have  remained  far 
behind  France  and  England,  being  generally  (it 
may  be  said  without  exaggeration)  very  little  edu- 
cated, and  having  scarcely  cultivated  at  all  any 
of  the  higher  faculties  of  mind.  And  in  those 
countries  the  men  who  are  acquainted  with  the 
principles  of  musical  composition  must  be  counted 
by  hundreds,  or  more  probably  by  thousands,  the 
women  barely  by  scores :  so  that  here  again,  on 
the  doctrine  of  averages,  we  cannot  reasonably 
expect  to  see  more  than  one  eminent  woman  to 
fifty  eminent  men ;  and  the  last  three  centuries 
have  not  produced  fifty  eminent  male  composers 
either  in  Germany  or  in  Italy. 

There  are  other  reasons,  besides  those  which  we 
have  now  given,  that  help  to  explain  why  women 
remain  behind  men,  even  in  the  pursuits  which  are 
open  to  both.  For  one  thing,  very  few  women 
have  time  for  them.  This  may  seem  a  paradox  ; 
it  is  an  undoubted  social  fact.  The  time  and 
thoughts  of  every  woman  have  to  satisfy  great 
previous  demands  on  them  for  things  practical. 
There  is,  first,  the  superintendence  of  the  family 
and  the  domestic  expenditure,  which  occupies  at 
least  one  woman  in  every  family,  generally  the  one 
of  mature  years  and  acquired  experience ;  unless 
the  family  is  so  rich  as  to  admit  of  delegating  that 
task  to  hired  agency,  and  submitting   to   all   the 


137 

waste  and  malversation  inseparable  from  thatmode 
of  conducting  it.  The  superintendence  of  a  house- 
hold, even  when  not  in  other  resj)ects  laborious,  is 
extremely  onerous  to  the  thoughts ;  it  requires 
incessant  vigilance,  an  eye  which  no  detail  escapes, 
and  presents  questions  for  consideration  and  solu- 
tion, foreseen  and  unforeseen,  at  every  hour  of  the 
day,  from  which  the  person  responsible  for  them 
can  hardly  ever  shake  herself  free.  If  a  woman 
is  of  a  rank  and  circumstances  which  relieve  her  in 
a  measure  from  these  cares,  she  has  still  devolving 
on  her  the  management  for  the  whole  family  of  its 
intercourse  with  others — of  what  is  called  society, 
and  the  less  the  call  made  on  her  by  the  former 
duty,  the  greater  is  always  the  development  of  the 
latter  :  the  dinner  parties,  concerts,  evening  parties, 
morning  visits,  letter  writing,  and  all  that  goes  with 
them.  All  this  is  over  and  above  the  engrossing 
duty  which  society  imposes  exclusively  on  women, 
of  making  themselves  charming.  A  clever  woman 
of  the  higher  ranks  finds  nearly  a  sufficient  em- 
ployment of  her  talents  in  cultivating  the  graces 
of  manner  and  the  arts  of  conversation.  To  look 
only  at  the  outward  side  of  the  subject :  the  great 
and  continual  exercise  of  thought  which  all  women 
•who  attach  any  value  to  dressing  well  (I  do  not 
mean  expensively,  but  with  taste,  and  perception 
of  natural  and  of  artificial  convenance)  must 
bestow  upon  their  own  dress,  perhaps  also  upon 


138 

that  of  their  daughters^  would  alone  go  a  great 
way  towards  aehie^dng  respectable  results  in  art, 
or  science,  or  literature,  and  does  actually  exhaust 
much  of  the  time  and  mental  power  they  might 
have  to  spare  for  either.*  If  it  were  possible 
that  all  this  number  of  little  practical  interests 
(which  are  made  great  to  them)  should  leave 
them  either  much  leisure,  or  much  energy  and 
freedom  of  mind,  to  be  devoted  to  art  or  specula- 
tion, they  must  have  a  much  greater  original 
supply  of  active  faculty  than  the  vast  majority  of 
men.  But  this  is  not  all.  Independently  of  the 
regular  offices  of  life  which  devolve  upon  a  woman, 
she  is  expected  to  have  her  time  and  faculties 
always  at  the  disposal  of  everybody.  If  a  man 
has  not  a  profession  to  exempt  him  from  such 
demands,  still,  if  he  has  a  pursuit,  he  oflFends 
nobody  by  devoting  his  time  to  it ;  occupation  is 

*  "It  appears  to  be  the  same  right  turn  of  mind  which  enables 
a  man  to  acquire  the  truth,  or  the  just  idea  of  what  is  right,  in 
the  ornaments,  as  in  the  more  stable  principles  of  art.  It  has 
still  the  same  centre  of  perfection,  though  it  is  the  centre  of  a 
smaller  circle. — To  illustrate  this  by  the  fashion  of  dress,  in 
which  there  is  allowed  to  be  a  good  or  bad  taste.  The  component 
parts  of  dress  are  continually  changing  from  great  to  little,  from 
short  to  long ;  but  the  general  form  still  remains :  it  is  still  the 
same  general  dress  which  is  comparatively  fixed,  though  on  a  very 
slender  foundation;  but  itison  this  which  fashion  must  rest.  He  who 
invents  with  the  most  success,  or  dresses  in  the  best  taste,  would 
probably,  from  the  same  sagacity  employed  to  greater  purposes, 
have  discovered  equal  skill,  or  have  formed  the  same  correct  taste, 
in  the  highest  labours  of  art." — Sir  Joshua  Reynolds'  Discourses, 
Disc.  vii. 


139 

received  as  a  valid  excuse  for  his  not  answering 
to  every  casual  demand  ■vrhicli  may  be  made  on 
him.  Are  a  woman^s  occupations,  especially  her 
chosen  and  voluntary  ones,  ever  regarded  as  excus- 
ing her  from  any  of  "what  are  termed  the  calls  of 
society  ?  Scarcely  are  her  most  necessary  and 
recognised  duties  allowed  as  an  exemption.  It 
requires  an  illness  in  the  family,  or  something 
else  out  of  the  common  way,  to  entitle  her  to 
give  her  own  business  the  precedence  over  other 
people^s  amusement.  She  must  always  be  at  the 
beck  and  call  of  somebody,  generally  of  everybody. 
If  she  has  a  study  or  a  pursuit,  she  must  snatch 
any  short  interval  which  accidentally  occurs  to  be 
-employed  in  it.  A  celebrated  woman,  in  a  work 
which  I  hope  will  some  day  be  published,  remarks 
truly  that  everything  a  woman  does  is  done  at  odd 
times.  Is  it  wonderful,  then,  if  she  does  not  attain 
the  highest  eminence  in  things  which  require  con- 
secutive attention,  and  the  concentration  on  them 
of  the  chief  interest  of  life  ?  Such  is  philosophy, 
and  such,  above  all,  is  art,  in  which,  besides  the 
devotion  of  the  thoughts  and  feelings,  the  hand 
also  must  be  kept  in  constant  exercise  to  attain 
high  skill. 

There  is  another  consideration  to  be  added  to 
all  these.  In  the  various  arts  and  intellectual 
occupations,  there  is  a  degree  of  proficiency  suffi- 
cient  for  living    by  it,   and  there   is   a   higher 


140 

degree  on  wliicli  depend  the  great  productions 
which  immortalize  a  name.  To  the  attainment 
of  the  former^  there  are  adequate  motives  in  the 
case  of  all  who  follow  the  pui'suit  professionally : 
the  other  is  hardly  ever  attained  where  there  is 
not,  or  where  there  has  not  been  at  some  period 
of  lifcj  an  ardent  desire  of  celebrity.  Nothing 
less  is  commonly  a  sufficient  stimulus  to  undergo 
the  long  and  patient  drudgery,  which,  in  the  case 
even  of  the  greatest  natural  gifts,  is  absolutely 
required  for  great  eminence  in  pui'suits  in  which 
we  already  possess  so  many  splendid  memorials 
of  the  highest  genius.  Now,  whether  the  cause 
be  natural  or  artificial,  women  seldom  have  this 
eagerness  for  fame.  Their  ambition  is  generally 
confined  within  narrower  bounds.  The  influence 
they  seek  is  over  those  who  immediately  surround 
them.  Their  desire  is  to  be  liked,  loved,  or  ad- 
mired, by  those  whom  they  see  with  their  eyes : 
and  the  proficiency  in  knowledge,  arts,  and  ac- 
complishments, which  is  sufficient  for  that,  almost 
always  contents  them.  This  is  a  trait  of  cha- 
racter which  cannot  be  left  out  of  the  account 
in  judging  of  women  as  they  are.  I  do  not  at 
all  believe  that  it  is  inherent  in  women.  It  is 
only  the  natural  result  of  their  circumstances. 
The  love  of  fame  in  men  is  encouraged  by  edu- 
cation and  opinion  :  to  "  scorn  delights  and  live 
laborious  days  "  for  its  sake,  is  accounted  the  part 


141 

of  '^  noble  minds/^  even  if  spoken  of  as  their 
"last  infirmity/^  and  is  stimulated  by  the  access 
which  fame  gives  to  all  objects  of  ambition^  in- 
cluding even  the  favour  of  women;  "^hile  to 
women  themselves  all  these  objects  are  closed^ 
and  the  desire  of  fame  itself  considered  daring 
and  unfeminine.  Besides,  how  could  it  be  that 
a  woman's  interests  should  not  be  all  concen- 
trated upon  the  impressions  made  on  those  who 
come  into  her  daily  life,  when  society  has  or- 
dained that  all  her  duties  should  be  to  them,  and 
has  conti'ived  that  all  her  comforts  should  depend 
on  them  ?  The  natural  desire  of  consideration 
from  our  fellow  creatures  is  as  strong  in  a  woman 
as  in  a  man ;  but  society  has  so  ordered  things 
that  public  consideration  is,  in  all  ordinary  cases, 
only  attainable  by  her  through  the  consideration 
of.  her  husband  or  of  her  male  relations,  while 
her  private  consideration  is  forfeited  by  making 
herself  individually  prominent,  or  appearing  in 
any  other  character  than  that  of  an  appendage 
to  men.  Whoever  is  in  the  least  capable  of 
estimating  the  influence  on  the  mind  of  the 
entire  domestic  and  social  position  and  the  whole 
habit  of  a  life,  must  easily  recognise  in  that  in- 
fluence a  complete  explanation  of  nearly  all  the 
apparent  dififerences  between  women  and  men, 
including  the  whole  of  those  which  imply  any 
inferiority. 


142 

As  for  moral  differences^  considered  as  dis- 
tinguished from  intellectual,  the  distinction  com- 
monly drawn  is  to  the  advantage  of  women. 
They  are  declared  to  be  better  than  men ;  an 
empty  compliment,  which  must  provoke  a  bitter 
smile  from  every  woman  of  spirit,  since  there  is 
no  other  situation  in  life  in  which  it  is  the  esta- 
blished order,  and  considered  quite  natural  and 
suitable,  that  the  better  should  obey  the  worse. 
If  this  piece  of  idle  talk  is  good  for  anything,  it 
is  only  as  an  admission  by  men,  of  the  corrupting 
influence  of  power ;  for  that  is  certainly  the 
only  truth  which  the  fact,  if  it  be  a  fact,  either 
proves  or  illustrates.  And  it  is  true  that  servi- 
tude, except  when  it  actually  brutalizes,  though 
corrupting  to  both,  is  less  so  to  the  slaves  than 
to  the  slave-masters.  It  is  wholcsomcr  for  the 
moral  nature  to  be  restrained,  even  by  arbitrary 
power,  than  to  be  allowed  to  exercise  arbitrary 
power  without  restraint.  Women,  it  is  said, 
seldomer  fall  under  the  penal  law — contribute  a 
much  smaller  number  of  offenders  to  the  criminal 
calendar,  than  men.  I  doubt  not  that  the  same 
thing  may  be  said,  with  the  same  truth,  of  negro 
slaves.  Those  who  are  under  the  control  of 
others  cannot  often  commit  crimes,  unless  at  the 
command  and  for  the  purposes  of  their  masters. 
I  do  not  know  a  more  signal  instance  of  the 
blindness  with  which   the  world,  including  the 


143 

lierd  of  studious  men^  ignore  and  pass  over  all 
the  influences  of  social  circumstances,  than  their 
silly  depreciation  of  the  intellectual,  and  silly 
panegyrics  on  the  moral,  nature  of  women. 

The  complimentary  dictum  about  women^s 
superior  moral  goodness  may  be  allowed  to  pair 
ofl;'  with  the  disparaging  one  respecting  their 
greater  liability  to  moral  bias.  AYomen,  we  are 
told,  are  not  capable  of  resisting  their  personal 
partialities  :  their  judgment  in  grave  affairs  is 
warped  by  their  sympathies  and  antipathies. 
Assuming  it  to  be  so,  it  is  still  to  be  proved  that 
women  are  oftener  misled  by  their  personal 
feelings  than  men  by  their  personal  interests. 
The  chief  difference  would  seem  in  that  case  to 
be,  that  men  are  led  from  the  coui'se  of  duty 
and  the  public  interest  by  their  regard  for  them- 
selves, women  (not  being  allowed  to  have  private 
interests  of  their  own)  by  their  regard  for  some- 
body else.  It  is  also  to  be  considered,  that  aU 
the  education  which  women  receive  from  society 
inculcates  on  them  the  feeling  that  the  indi^'iduals 
connected  with  them  are  the  only  ones  to  whom 
they  owe  any  duty — the  only  ones  whose  interest 
they  are  called  upon  to  care  for ;  while,  as  far  as 
education  is  concerned,  they  are  left  strangers 
even  to  the  elementary  ideas  which  are  presup- 
posed in  any  intelligent  regard  for  larger  in- 
terests or  higher  moral  objects.      The  complaint 


144 

against  them  resolves  itself  merely  into  this, 
that  they  fulfil  only  too  faithfully  the  sole  duty 
which  they  are  taught^  and  almost  the  only  one 
which  they  are  permitted  to  practise. 

The  concessions  of  the  privileged  to  the  un- 
privileged are  so  seldom  brought  about  by  any 
better  motive  than  the  power  of  the  unprivileged 
to  extort  them,  that  any  arguments  against  the 
prerogative  of  sex  are  likely  to  be  little  attended 
to  by  the  generality,  as  long  as  they  are  able  to 
say  to  themselves  that  women  do  not  complain 
of  it.  Tliat  fact  certainly  enables  men  to  retain 
the  unjust  privilege  some  time  longer;  but  does 
not  render  it  less  unjust.  Exactly  the  same 
thing  may  be  said  of  the  women  in  the  harem  of 
an  Oriental :  they  do  not  complain  of  not  being 
allowed  the  freedom  of  European  women.  They 
think  our  women  insufferably  bold  and  unfemi- 
nine.  How  rarely  it  is  that  even  men  complain 
of  the  general  order  of  society;  and  how  much 
rarer  still  would  such  complaint  be,  if  they  did 
not  know  of  any  different  order  existing  any- 
where else.  Women  do  not  complain  of  the 
general  lot  of  women;  or  rather  they  do,  for 
plaintive  elegies  on  it  are  very  common  in  the 
writings  of  women,  and  were  still  more  so  as 
long  as  the  lamentations  could  not  be  suspected 
of  having  any  practical  object.  Their  complaints 
are  like  the  complaints  which   men  make  of  the 


145 

general  unsatisfactoriness  of  human  life;  they 
are  not  meant  to  imply  blame,  or  to  plead  for 
any  change.  But  though  women  do  not  com- 
plain of  the  power  of  husbands,  each  complains 
of  her  own  husband,  or  of  the  husbands  of  her 
friends.  It  is  the  same  in  all  other  cases  of 
servitude,  at  least  in  the  commencement  of  the 
emancipatory  movement.  The  serfs  did  not  at 
first  complain  of  the  power  of  their  lords,  but 
only  of  their  tyi'anny.  The  Commons  began  by 
claiming  a  few  municipal  privileges;  they  next 
asked  an  exemption  for  themselvps  from  being 
taxed  without  their  own  consent ;  but  they  would 
at  that  time  have  thought  it  a  great  presumption 
to  claim  any  share  in  the  king^s  sovereign  autho- 
rity. The  case  of  women  is  now  the  only  case 
in  which  to  rebel  against  established  rules  is  still 
looked  upon  with  the  same  eyes  as  was  formerly 
a  subject's  claim  to  the  right  of  rebelling  against 
his  king.  A  woman  who  joins  in  any  movement 
which  her  husband  disapproves,  makes  herself  a 
martyr,  without  even  being  able  to  be  an  apostle, 
for  the  husband  can  legally  put  a  stop  to  her 
apostleship.  Women  cannot  be  expected  to 
devote  themselves  to  the  emancipation  of  women, 
until  men  in  considerable  number  are  prepared 
to  join  with  them  in  the  undertaking. 


146 


CHAPTER  IV. 


THERE  remains  a  question,  not  of  less  im- 
portance than  tliose  already  discussed,  and 
which  will  be  asked  the  most  importunately  by 
those  opponents  whose  conviction  is  somewhat 
shaken  on  the  main  point.  "V^Tiat  good  are  we 
to  expect  from  the  changes  proposed  in  our 
customs  and  institutions?  Would  mankind  be 
at  all  better  oflf  if  women  were  free  ?  If  not, 
why  disturb  their  minds,  and  attempt  to  make 
a  social  revolution  in  the  name  of  an  abstract 
right  ? 

It  is  hardly  to  be  expected  that  this  question 
will  be  asked  in  respect  to  the  change  proposed 
in  the  condition  of  women  in  marriage.  The 
sufferings,  immoralities,  evils  of  all  sorts,  produced 
in  innumerable  cases  by  the  subjection  of  indi- 
vidual M'oraen  to  individual  men,  are  far  too 
terrible  to  be  overlooked.  Unthinking  or  un- 
candid  persons,  counting  those  cases  alone  which 
are  extreme,  or  which  attain  publicity,  may  say 
that  the  evils  are  exceptional;  but  no  one  can 
be  blind  to  their  existence,  nor,  in  many  cases. 


147 

to  their  intensity.  And  it  is  perfectly  obvious 
that  the  abuse  of  the  power  cannot  be  very  much 
checked  while  the  power  remains.  It  is  a  power 
given,  or  offered,  not  to  good  men,  or  to  decently 
respectable  men,  but  to  all  men ;  the  most  brutal, 
and  the  most  criminal.  There  is  no  check  but 
that  of  opinion,  and  such  men  are  in  general 
within  the  reach  of  no  opinion  but  that  of  men 
like  themselves.  If  such  men  did  not  brutally 
tyrannize  over  the  one  human  being  whom  the 
law  compels  to  bear  everything  from  them,  society 
must  already  have  reached  a  paradisiacal  state. 
There  could  be  no  need  any  longer  of  laws  to 
curb  men's  vicious  propensities.  Astraea  must 
not  only  have  returned  to  earth,  but  the  heart  of 
the  worst  man  must  have  become  her  temple.  The 
law  of  servitude  in  marriage  is  a  monstrous  con- 
tradiction to  all  the  principles  of  the  modern  world, 
and  to  all  the  experience  through  which  those 
principles  have  been  slowly  and  painfully  worked 
out.  It  is  the  sole  case,  now  that  negro  slavery  has 
been  abolished,in  which  ahumanbeinginthe  pleni- 
tude of  every  faculty  is  delivered  up  to  the  tender 
mercies  of  another  human  being,  in  the  hope 
forsooth  that  this  other  will  use  the  power  solely 
for  the  good  of  the  person  subjected  to  it. 
Marriage  is  the  only  actual  bondage  known  to 
our  law.  There  remain  no  legal  slaves,  except 
the  mistress  of  every  house. 

L  2 


148 

It  is  not^  therefore,  on  this  part  of  the  subject, 
that  the  question  is  likely  to  be  asked,  Cui  bono  ? 
We  may  be  told  that  the  evil  would  outweigh 
the  good,  but  the  reality  of  the  good  admits  of 
no  dispute.  In  regard,  ho-wevcr,  to  the  larger 
question,  the  removal  of  women's  disabilities — 
their  recognition  as  the  equals  of  men  in  all  that 
belongs  to  citizenship — the  opening  to  them  of 
all  honourable  employments,  and  of  the  training 
and  education  which  qualifies  for  those  employ- 
ments— there  arc  many  persons  for  whom  it  is 
not  enough  that  the  inequality  has  no  just  or 
legitimate  defence;  they  I'cquire  to  be  told 
what  express  advantage  would  be  obtained  by 
abolishing  it. 

To  which  let  me  first  answer,  the  advantage  of 
having  the  most  \inivcrsal  and  pervading  of  all 
human  relations  regulated  by  justice  instead  of 
injustice.  The  vast  amount  of  this  gain  to 
human  nature,  it  is  hardly  possible,  by  any  expla- 
nation or  illustration,  to  place  in  a  stronger  light 
than  it  is  placed  by  the  bare  statement,  to  any  one 
who  attaches  a  moral  meaning  to  words.  All  the 
selfish  propensities,  the  self-worshi}),theunjustself- 
prcference,  which  exist  among  mankind,  have  their 
source  and  root  in,  and  derive  their  principal 
nourishment  from,  the  present  constitution  of  the 
relation  between  men  and  women.  Think  what 
it  is  to   a  boy,  to  grow  up  to  manhood  in  the 


149 

belief  that  without  any  merit  or  any  exertion  of 
his  own,  though  he  may  be  the  most  frivolous 
and  empty  or  the  most  ignorant  and  stolid  of 
mankind,  by  the  mere  fact  of  being  born  a  male 
he  is  by  right  the  superior  of  all  and  every  one 
of  an  entire  half  of  the  human  race  :  including 
probably  some  whose  real  superiority  to  himself 
he  has  daily  or  hourly  occasion  to  feel ;  but  even 
if  in  his  whole  conduct  he  habitually  follows 
a  woman's  guidance,  still,  if  he  is  a  fool,  she 
thinks  that  of  course  she  is  not,  and  cannot  be, 
equal  in  ability  and  judgment  to  himself ;  and  if 
he  is  not  a  fool,  he  does  wors&— he'sees  that  she 
is  superior  to  him,  and  believes  that,  notwithstand- 
ing her  superiority,  he  is  entitled  to  command  and 
she  is  bound  to  obey.  What  must  be  the  effect 
on  his  character,  of  this  lesson  ?  And  men  of  the 
cultivated  classes  are  often  not  aware  how  deeply 
it  sinks  into  the  immense  majority  of  male  minds. 
For,  among  right-feeling  and  well-bred  people,  the 
inequality  is  kept  as  much  as  possible  out  of  sight ; 
above  all,  out  of  sight  of  the  children.  As  much 
obedience  is  required  from  boys  to  tlieir  mother 
as  to  their  father :  they  are  not  permitted  to 
domineer  over  their  sisters,  nor  are  they  accus- 
tomed to  see  these  postponed  to  them,  but  the 
contrary;  the  compensations  of  the  chivalrous 
feeling  being  made  prominent,  while  the  servitude 
which  requires  them  is  kept  in  the  background. 


150 

Well  brought-up  youths  in  tlie  higher  classes 
thus  often  escape  the  bad  influences  of  the  situa- 
tion in  their  early  years,  and  only  experience  them 
when,  arrived  at  manhood,  they  fall  under  the 
dominion  of  facts  as  they  really  exist.  Such 
people  are  little  aware,  when  a  boy  is  differently 
brought  up,  how  early  the  notion  of  his  inherent 
superiority  to  a  girl  arises  in  his  mind;  how  it 
groMS  with  his  growth  and  strengthens  with  his 
strength ;  how  it  is  inoculated  by  one  schoolboy 
upon  another ;  how  early  the  youth  thinks  him- 
self superior  to  his  mother,  owing  her  perhaps 
forbearance,  but  no  real  respect ;  and  how  sublime 
and  sultan-like  a  sense  of  superiority  he  feels, 
above  all,  over  the  woman  whom  he  honours  by 
admitting  her  to  a  partnership  of  his  life.  Is  it 
imagined  that  all  this  does  not  pervert  the  whole 
manner  of  existence  of  the  man,  both  as  an  in- 
dividual and  as  a  social  being?  It  is  an  exact 
parallel  to  the  feeling  of  a  hereditary  king  that 
he  is  excellent  above  others  by  being  born  a  king, 
or  a  noble  by  being  born  a  noble.  The  relation 
between  husband  and  wife  is  very  like  that 
between  lord  and  vassal,  except  that  the  wife  is 
held  to  more  unlimited  obedience  than  the  vassal 
was.  However  the  vassaFs  character  may  have 
beeu  affected,  for  better  and  for  worse,  by  his 
subordination,  who  can  help  seeing  that  the  lord's 
was  affected  greatly  for  the  worse  ?  whether  he  was 


151 

led  to  believe  tliat  his  vassals  were  really  superior 
to  himself,  or  to  feel  that  he  was  placed  in  com- 
mand over  people  as  good  as  himself,  for  no  merits 
or  labours  of  his  own,  but  merely  for  having,  as 
Figaro  says,  taken  the  trouble  to  be  born.  The 
self-worship  of  the  monarch,  or  of  the  feudal  supe- 
rior, is  matched  by  the  self-worship  of  the  male. 
Human  beings  do  not  grow  up  from  childhood  iu 
the  possession  of  unearned  distinctions,  without 
pluming  themselves  upon  them.  Those  whom 
privileges  not  acquired  by  their  merit,  and  which 
they  feel  to  be  disproportioned  to  it,  inspire  with 
additional  humility,  are  always  the  few,  and  the 
best  few.  The  rest  are  only  inspired  with  pride, 
and  the  worst  sort  of  pride,  that  which  values 
itself  upon  accidental  advantages,  not  of  its  own 
achie\'ing.  Above  all,  when  the  feeling  of  being 
raised  above  the  whole  of  the  other  sex  is  com- 
bined with  personal  authority  over  one  indiridual 
among  them ;  the  situation,  if  a  school  of  con- 
scientious and  affectionate  forbearance  to  those 
whose  strongest  points  of  character  are  conscience 
and  affection,  is  to  men  of  another  quahty  a  re- 
gularly constituted  Academy  or  Gymnasium  for 
training  them  in  arrogance  and  overbearingness ; 
which  vices,  if  curbed  by  the  certainty  of  resistance 
in  their  intercourse  with  other  men,  their  equals, 
break  out  towards  all  who  are  in  a  position  to  be 
obliged  to  tolerate  them,  and  often  revenge  them- 


152 

selves  upon  the  unfortunate  wife  for  the  involun- 
tary restraint  which  they  are  obliged  to  submit  to 
elsewhere. 

The  example  afiforded,  and  the  education  given 
to  the  sentiments,  by  laying  the  foundation  of 
domestic  existence  upon  a  relation  contradictory 
to  the  first  principles  of  social  justice,  must,  from 
the  very  nature  of  man,  have  a  perverting  influ- 
ence of  such  magnitude,  that  it  is  hardly  possible 
with  our  present  experience  to  raise  our  imagi- 
nations to  the  conception  of  so  great  a  change 
for  the  better  as  would  be  made  by  its  removal. 
All  that  education  and  ciWlization  are  doing  to 
efface  the  influences  on  character  of  the  law  of 
force,  and  replace  them  by  those  of  justicc,remains 
merely  on  the  surface,  as  long  as  the  citadel  of 
the  enemy  is  not  attacked.  The  principle  of  the 
modern  movement  in  morals  and  politics,  is  that 
conduct,  and  conduct  alone,  entitles  to  respect : 
that  not  what  men  are,  but  what  they  do,  con- 
stitutes their  claim  to  deference ;  that,  above  all, 
merit,  and  not  birth,  is  the  only  rightful  claim  to 
power  and  authority.  If  no  authority,  not  in  its 
nature  temporary,  were  allowed  to  one  human 
being  over  another,  society  Avould  not  be  em- 
ployed in  building  up  propensities  with  one  hand 
which  it  has  to  curb  with  the  other.  The  child 
would  really,  for  the  first  time  in  man's  existence 
on  earth,  be  trained  in  the  way  he  should  go,  and 


153 

when  lie  was  old  there  would  be  a  chance  that 
he  would  not  depart  from  it.  But  so  long  as  the 
right  of  the  strong  to  power  over  the  weak  rules 
in  the  very  heart  of  society,  the  attempt  to  make 
the  equal  right  of  the  weak  the  principle  of  its 
outward  actions  will  always  be  an  uphill  struggle  ; 
for  the  law  of  justice,  which  is  also  that  of 
Christianity,  will  never  get  possession  of  men^s 
inmost  sentiments;  they  will  be  working  against 
it,  even  when  bending  to  it. 

The  second  benefit  to  be  expected  from  giving 
to  women  the  free  use  of  their  faculties,  by  leav- 
ing them  the  free  choice  of  their  employments, 
and  opening  to  them  the  same  field  of  occupation 
and  the  same  prizes  and  encoui'agements  as  to 
other  human  beings,  would  be  that  of  doubling 
the  mass  of  mental  faculties  available  for  the 
higher  service  of  humanity.  Where  there  is  now 
one  person  qualified  to  benefit  mankind  and 
promote  the  general  improvement,  as  a  public 
teacher,  or  an  administrator  of  some  branch  of  pub- 
lic or  social  affairs,  there  would  then  be  a  chance  of 
two.  Mental  superiority  of  any  kind  is  at  present 
everywhere  so  much  below  the  demand ;  there  is 
such  a  deficiency  of  persons  competent  to  do 
excellently  anything  which  it  requires  any  con- 
siderable amount  of  ability  to  do ;  that  the  loss 
to  the  world,  by  refusing  to  make  use  of  one-half 
of  the  whole  quantity  of  talent  it  possesses,  is 


154 

extremely  serious.  It  is  true  that  this  amount 
of  mental  power  is  not  totally  lost.  Much  of 
it  is  employed^  and  would  in  any  case  be  em- 
ployed, in  domestic  management,  and  in  the  few 
other  occupations  open  to  women ;  and  from  the 
remainder  indirect  benefit  is  in  many  individual 
cases  obtained,  through  the  personal  influence 
of  individual  women  over  individual  men.  But 
these  benefits  are  partial ;  their  range  is  extremely 
circumscribed ;  and  if  they  must  be  admitted,  on 
the  one  hand,  as  a  deduction  ft'om  the  amount 
of  fresh  social  power  that  would  be  acquired  by 
giving  freedom  to  one-half  of  the  whole  sum  of 
human  intellect,  there  must  be  added,  on  the 
other,  the  benefit  of  the  stimulus  that  would  be 
given  to  the  intellect  of  men  by  the  competition ; 
or  (to  use  a  more  true  expression)  by  the  necessity 
that  would  be  imposed  on  them  of  deserving 
precedency  before  they  could  expect  to  obtain  it. 
This  great  accession  to  the  intellectual  power 
of  the  species,  and  to  the  amount  of  intellect 
available  for  the  good  management  of  its  affairs, 
would  be  obtained,  partly,  through  the  better  and 
more  complete  intellectual  education  of  women, 
which  would  then  improve  pari  passu  withjthat 
of  men.  Women  in  general  would  be  brought  up 
equally  capable  of  understanding  business,  public 
affairs,  and  the  higher  matters  of  speculation,  with 
men  in  the  same  class  of  society ;  and  the  select 


155 

few  of  the  one  as  well  as  of  the  other  sex,  who 
were  qualified  not  only  to  comprehend  what  is 
done  or  thought  by  others,  but  to  think  or  do 
something  considerable  themselves,  would  meet 
with  the  same  facilities  for  improving  and  training 
their  capacities  in  the  one  sex  as  in  the  other. 
In  this  way,  the  widening  of  the  sphere  of  action 
for  women  would  operate  for  good,  by  raising 
their  education  to  the  level  of  that  of  men,  and 
making  the  one  participate  in  all  improvements 
made  in  the  other.  But  independently  of  this, 
the  mere  breaking  down  of  the  barrier  would  of 
itself  have  an  educational  virtue  of  the  highest 
worth.  The  mere  getting  rid  of  the  idea  that  all 
the  wider  subjects  of  thought  and  action,  all  the 
things  which  are  of  general  and  not  solely  of 
private  interest,  are  men^s  business,  from  which 
women  are  to  be  warned  off — positively  interdicted 
from  most  of  it,  coldly  tolerated  in  the  little 
which  is  allowed  them — the  mere  consciousness  a 
woman  would  then  have  of  being  a  human  being 
like  any  other,  entitled  to  choose  her  pursuits, 
urged  or  invited  by  the  same  inducements  as  any 
one  else  to  interest  herself  in  whatever  is  in- 
teresting to  human  beings,  entitled  to  exert  the 
share  of  influence  on  all  human  concerns  which 
belongs  to  an  individual  opinion,  whether  she 
attempted  actual  participation  in  them  or  not — 
this  alone  would  effect  an  immense  expansion  of 


156 

the  faculties  of  women,  as  well  as  enlargement  of 
the  range  of  their  moral  sentiments. 

Besides  the  addition  to  the  amoimt  of  indi- 
vidual talent  available  for  the  conduct  of  human 
affairs,  which  certainly  arc  not  at  present  so 
abundantly  provided  in  that  respect  that  they 
can  afford  to  dispense  with  one-half  of  what 
nature  proffers ;  the  opinion  of  women  would  then 
possess  a  more  beneficial,  rather  than  a  greater, 
influence  upon  the  general  mass  of  human  belief 
and  sentiment,  I  say  a  more  beneficial,  rather 
than  a  greater  influence ;  for  the  influence  of 
Avomen  over  the  general  tone  of  opinion  has 
always,  or  at  least  from  the  earliest  known  period, 
been  very  considerable.  The  influence  of  mothers 
on  the  early  character  of  their  sons,  and  the 
desire  of  young  men  to  recommend  themselves  to 
young  women,  have  in  all  recorded  times  been 
important  agencies  in  the  formation  of  cha- 
racter, and  have  determined  some  of  the  chief 
steps  in  the  progress  of  civilization.  Even  in 
the  Homeric  age,  a'iSu)i;  towards  the  TptoaBaq 
aXKiaiTTtTrXovQ  is  an  acknowledged  and  powerful 
motive  of  action  in  the  great  Hector.  The  moral 
influence  of  women  has  had  two  modes  of  opera- 
tion. First,  it  has  been  a  softening  influence. 
Those  who  were  most  liable  to  be  the  victims 
of  violence,  have  naturally  tended  as  much  as  they 
could  towards  limiting  its  sphere  and  mitigating 


157 

its  excesses.  Those  "who  were  not  taught  to  fight^ 
have  naturally  inclined  in  favour  of  any  other 
mode  of  settling  differences  rather  than  that  of 
fighting.  In  general,  those  who  have  been  the 
greatest  sufferers  hy  the  indulgence  of  selfish 
passion,  have  been  the  most  earnest  supporters  of 
any  moral  law  which  offered  a  means  of  bridling 
passion.  Women  were  powerfully  instnimental 
in  inducing  the  northern  conquerors  to  adopt 
the  creed  of  Christianity,  a  creed  so  much  more 
favourable  to  women  than  any  that  preceded  it.  \ 
The  conversion  of  the  Anglo-Saxons  and  of  the 
Franks  may  be  said  to  have  been  begun  by  the 
wives  of  Ethelbert  and  Clovis.  The  other  mode 
in  which  the  effect  of  women^s  opinion  has  been 
conspicuous,  is  by  gi^ang  a  powerful  stimulus  to 
those  qualities  in  men,  which,  not  being  them- 
selves trained  in,  it  was  necessary  for  them  that 
they  should  find  in  their  protectors.  Courage, 
and  the  military  virtues  generally,  have  at  all 
times  been  greatly  indebted  to  the  desire  which 
men  felt  of  being  admired  by  women :  and  the 
stimulus  reaches  far  beyond  this  one  class  of 
eminent  qualities,  since,  by  a  very  natural  effect 
of  their  position,  the  best  passport  to  the  ad- 
miration and  favour  of  women  has  always  been  ^^ 
to  be  thought  highly  of  by  men.  From  the 
combination  of  the  two  kinds  of  moral  in- 
fluence thas  exercised  by  women,  arose  the  spirit 


158 

of  chivalry  :  the  peculiarity  of  which  is,  to  aim  at 
combining  the  highest  standard  of  the  warlike 
qualities  with  the  cultivation  of  a  totally  different 
class  of  virtues — those  of  gentleness,  generosity, 
and  self-abnegation,  towards  the  non-military  and 
defenceless  classes  generally,  and  a  special  sub- 
mission and  worship  directed  towards  women;  who 
were  distinguished  fi"om  the  other  defenceless 
classes  by  the  high  rewards  which  they  had  it 
in  their  power  voluntarily  to  bestow  on  those 
who  endeavoured  to  earn  their  favour,  instead  of 
extorting  their  subjection.  Tliough  the  practice  of 
chivalry  fell  even  more  sadly  short  of  its  tlieoretic 
standard  than  practice  generally  falls  below  theory, 
it  remains  one  of  the  most  precious  monuments  of 
the  moral  history  of  our  race  ;  as  a  remarkable  in- 
stance of  a  concerted  and  organized  attempt  by  a 
most  disorganized  and  distracted  society,  to  raise 
up  and  carry  into  practice  a  moral  ideal  greatly 
in  advance  of  its  social  condition  and  institutions ; 
so  much  so  as  to  have  been  completely  fmstrated 
in  the  main  object,  yet  never  entirely  inefficacious, 
and  which  has  left  a  most  sensible,  and  for  the 
most  part  a  highly  valuable  impress  on  the  ideas 
and  feelings  of  all  subsequent  times. 

The  chivalrous  ideal  is  the  acme  of  the 
influence  of  women's  sentiments  on  the  moral 
cultivation  of  mankind  :  and  if  women  are  to 
remain    in    their  subordinate   situation,   it  were 


159 

greatly  to  be  lamented  that  the  chivalrous  stan- 
dard should  have  passed  away,  for  it  is  the  only 
one  at  all  capable  of  mitigating  the  demoralizing; 
influences  of  that  position.  But  the  changes  in 
the  general  state  of  the  species  rendered  inevi- 
table the  substitution  of  a  totally  different  ideal  of 
morality  for  the  chivalrous  one.  Chivalry  was 
the  attempt  to  infuse  moral  elements  into  a  state 
of  society  in  which  everything  depended  for  good 
or  evil  on  individual  prowess,  under  the  softening 
influences  of  indi^ddual  delicacy  and  generosity. 
In  modern  societies,  all  things,  even  in  the  military 
department  of  affairs,  are  decided,  not  by  indi- 
vidual effort,  but  by  the  combined  operations  of 
numbers ;  while  the  main  occupation  of  society 
has  changed  from  fighting  to  business,  from  mili- 
tary to  industrial  life.  The  exigencies  of  the 
new  life  are  no  more  exclusive  of  the  virtues  of 
generosity  than  those  of  the  old,  but  it  no 
longer  entirely  depends  on  them.  The  main  foun- 
dations of  the  moral  life  of  modern  times  must 
be  justice  and  prudence;  the  respect  of  each 
for  the  rights  of  every  other,  and  the  ability 
of  each  to  take  care  of  himself.  Chivalry  left 
without  legal  check  all  forms  of  wrong  which 
reigned  unpunished  throughout  society ;  it  only 
encom-aged  a  few  to  do  right  in  preference  to 
wrong,  by  the  direction  it  gave  to  the  instruments 
of  praise  and  admiration.      But  the  real  depen- 


160 


^ 


dence  of  morality  must  always  be  upon  its  penal 
sanctions — its  power  to  deter  from  evil.  The 
security  of  society  cannot  rest  on  merely  rendering 
honour  to  right,  a  motive  so  comparatively  weak  in 
all  but  a  few,  and  which  on  very  many  does  not 
operate  at  all.  Modern  society  is  able  to  repress 
wrong  through  all  departments  of  life,  by  a  fit 
exertion  of  the  superior  strength  which  civiliza- 
tion has  given  it,  and  thus  to  render  the  exis- 
tence of  the  weaker  members  of  society  (no 
longer  defenceless  but  protected  by  law)  tole- 
rable to  them,  without  reliance  on  the  chivalrous 
feelings  of  those  who  arc  in  a  position  to  tyran- 
nize. The  beauties  and  graces  of  the  chivalrous 
character  are  still  what  they  were,  but  the  rights 
of  the  weak,  aud  the  general  comfort  of  human 
life,  now  rest  on  a  far  surer  and  steadier  suj)port; 
or  rather,  they  do  so  in  every  relation  of  life 
except  the  conjugal. 

At  present  the  moral  influence  of  women  is 
no  less  real,  but  it  is  no  longer  of  so  marke 
and  definite  a  character :  it  has  more  nearly 
merged  in  the  general  influence  of  public  opinion. 
Both  through  the  contagion  of  sympathy,  and 
through  the  desire  of  men  to  shine  in  the  eyes 
of  women,  their  feelings  have  great  effect  in 
keeping  alive  what  remains  of  the  chivalrous 
ideal — in  fostering  the  sentiments  and  continuing 
the  traditions  of  spirit  and  generosity.     In  these 


161 

points  of  cliaracter,  their  standard  is  higher  than 
that  of  men  ;  in  the  quality  of  justice,  somewhat 
lower.  As  regards  the  relations  of  private  life 
it  may  be  said  generally _,  that  their  influence  is, 
on  the  whole,  encouraging  to  the  softer  virtues, 
discouraging  to  the  stumer :  though  the  state- 
ment must  be  taken  with  all  the  modifications 
dependent  on  individual  character.  In  the 
chief  of  the  greater  trials  to  which  virtue  is 
subject  in  the  concerns  of  life — the  conflict  be- 
tween interest  and  principle — the  tendency  of 
women^s  influence  is  of  a  very  mi}ived  character. 
"WTien  the  principle  involved  happens  to  be  one 
of  the  very  few  which  the  course  of  their  reli- 
gious or  moral  education  has  strongly  impressed 
upon  themselves,  they  are  potent  auxiliaries  to 
virtue  :  and  their  husbands  and  sons  are  often 
prompted  by  them  to  acts  of  abnegation  which 
they  never  would  have  been  capable  of  without 
that  stimulus.  But,  with  the  present  education 
and  position  of  women,  the  moral  principles 
which  have  been  impressed  on  them  cover  but  a 
comparatively  small  part  of  the  field  of  virtue, 
and  are,  moreover,  principally  negative ;  forbid- 
ding particular  acts,  but  ha^ang  little  to  do  with 
the  general  direction  of  the  thoughts  and  pur- 
poses. I  am  afraid  it  must  be  said,  that  disinte- 
restedness in  the  general  conduct  of  life — the 
devotion  of  the  energies  to  purposes  which  hold 

M 


162 

out  no  promise  of  private  advantages  to  the 
family — is  very  seldom  encouraged  or  supported 
by  women^s  influence.  It  is  small  blame  to  them 
that  they  discourage  objects  of  which  they  have 
not  learnt  to  see  the  advantage,  and  which  with- 
draw their  men  from  them,  and  from  the  interests 
of  the  family.  But  the  consequence  is  that 
women^s  influence  is  often  anything  but  favour- 
able to  public  virtue. 

Women  have,  however,  some  share  of  influence 
in  giving  the  tone  to  public  moralities  since  their 
sphere  of  action  has  been  a  little  widened,  and 
since  a  considerable  number  of  them  have  occupied 
themselves  practically  in  the  promotion  of  objects 
reaching  beyond  their  own  family  and  household. 
The  influence  of  women  counts  for  a  great  deal 
in  two  of  the  most  marked  features  of  modern 
European  life — its  aversion  to  war,  and  its  addic- 
tion to  philanthropy.  Excellent  characteristics 
both ;  but  unhappily,  if  the  influence  of  women 
is  valuable  in  the  encouragement  it  gives  to  these 
feelings  in  general,  in  the  particular  applications 
the  direction  it  gives  to  them  is  at  least  as  often 
mischievous  as  useful.  In  the  philanthropic  de- 
partment more  particularly,  the  two  provinces 
chiefly  cultivated  by  women  are  religious  prose- 
lytism  and  charity.  Religious  proselytism  at 
home,  is  but  another  word  for  embittering  of 
religious    animosities :    abroad,   it    is    usually   a 


163 

blind  running  at  an  object,  witbout  either  know- 
ing or  heeding  the  fatal  mischiefs — ^fatal  to  the 
religious   object  itself  as   well   as   to   all    other 
desirable  objects — which  may  be  produced  by  the 
means  employed.     As  for  charity,  it  is  a  matter 
in  which   the   immediate   effect  on  the  persons 
directly  concerned,  and  the  ultimate  consequence 
to  the  general  good,  are   apt  to  be  at  complete 
war  with  one  another  :  while  the  education  given 
to  women — an  education  of  the  sentiments  rather 
than  of  the  understanding — and  the  habit  incul- 
cated by  their  whole  life,  of  looking  to  imme- 
diate effects  on  persons,  and  not  to  remote  effects 
on  classes  of  persons — make  them  both  unable 
to  see,  and  unwilling  to  admit,  the  ultimate  evil 
tendency  of  any  form  of  charity  or  philanthropy 
which  commends  itself  to  their  sympathetic  feel- 
ings.   The  great  and  continually  increasing  mass 
of  unenlightened  and  shortsighted  benevolence, 
which,  taking  the    care  of  people's  lives  out  of 
their   own   hands,  and  relieving  them  from  the 
disagreeable  consequences  of  their  own  acts,  saps 
the  very  foundations  of  the  self-respect,  self-help, 
and    self-control  which  are  the  essential  condi- 
tions both  of  individual  prosperity  and  of  social 
virtue — this  waste  of  resources  and  of  benevolent 
feelings  in   doing  harm  instead  of  good,  is  im- 
mensely  swelled  by  women's  contributions,  and 
stimidated  by  their  influence.     Not  that  this  is 

M  2 


164 

a  mistake  likely  to  be  made  by  women,  where 
they  have  actually  the  practical  management  of 
schemes  of  beneficence.  It  sometimes  happens 
that  women  who  administer  public  charities — with 
that  insight  into  present  fact,  and  especially  into 
the  minds  and  feelings  of  those  with  whom  they 
are  in  immediate  contact,  in  which  women  gene- 
rally excel  men — recognise  in  the  clearest  manner 
the  demoralizing  influence  of  the  alms  given  or 
the  lielp  afforded,  and  could  give  lessons  on  the 
subject  to  many  a  male  political  economist.  But 
women  who  only  give  their  money,  and  are  not 
brought  face  to  face  with  the  effects  it  produces, 
how  can  they  be  expected  to  foresee  them?  A 
woman  born  to  the  present  lot  of  women,  and 
content  with  it,  how  should  she  appreciate  the 
value  of  self-dependence?  She  is  not  self-de- 
pendent ;  she  is  not  taught  self-dependence ;  her 
destiny  is  to  receive  everything  from  others,  and 
M'hy  should  what  is  good  enough  for  her  be  bad 
for  the  poor?  Her  familiar  notions  of  good  are 
of  blessings  descending  from  a  superior.  She 
forgets  that  she  is  not  free,  and  that  the  poor 
are ;  that  if  what  they  need  is  given  to  them  un- 
earned, they  cannot  be  compelled  to  earn  it :  that 
everybody  cannot  be  taken  care  of  by  everybody, 
but  there  must  be  some  motive  to  induce  people 
to  take  care  of  themselves ;  and  that  to  be  helped 
to  help  themselves,  if  they  are  physically  capable 


165 

of  itj  is  the  only  charity  which  proves  to  be 
charity  in  the  end. 

These  considerations  shew  how  usefully  the 
part  which  women  take  in  the  formation  of 
general  opinion^  would  be  modified  for  the  better 
by  that  more  enlarged  instruction^  and  practical 
conversancy  with  the  things  which  their  opinions 
influence^  that  would  necessarily  arise  from  their 
social  and  political  emancipation.  But  the  im- 
provement it  would  work  through  the  influence 
they  exercise^  each  in  her  own  family,  would  be 
still  more  remarkable. 

It  is  often  said  that  in  the  classes  most  ex- 
posed to  temptation_,  a  man^s  wife  and  children 
tend  to  keep  him  honest  and  respectable,  both  by 
the  wife^s  du'cct  influence,  and  by  the  concern  he 
feels  for  their  future  welfare.  This  may  be  so, 
and  no  doubt  often  is  sOj  with  those  who  are 
more  weak  than  wicked;  and  this  beneficial  in- 
fluence would  be  preserved  and  strengthened 
under  equal  laws;  it  does  not  depend  on  the 
woman's  servitude,  but  is,  on  the  contrary,  dimi- 
nished by  the  disrespect  which  the  inferior  class 
of  men  always  at  heart  feel  towards  those  who 
are  subject  to  their  power.  Bat  when  we  ascend 
higher  in  the  scale,  we  come  among  a  totally 
different  set  of  moving  forces.  The  wife's  in- 
fluence tends,  as  far  as  it  goes,  to  prevent  the 
husband  from  falling  below  the  common  standard 


a66 

of  approbation  of  the  country.  It  tends  quite  as 
strongly  to  hinder  him  from  rising  above  it. 
The  wife  is  the  auxiliary  of  the  common  public 
opinion.  A  man  -who  is  married  to  a  woman 
his  inferior  in  intelligence,  finds  her  a  perpetual 
dead  weight,  or,  worse  than  a  dead  weight,  a 
drag,  upon  every  aspiration  of  his  to  be  better 
than  public  opinion  requires  him  to  be.  It  is 
hardly  possible  for  one  who  is  in  these  bonds,  to 
attain  exalted  virtue.  If  he  differs  in  his  opinion 
from  the  mass — if  he  sees  truths  which  have  not 
yet  dawned  upon  them,  or  if,  feeling  in  his  heart 
truths  which  they  nominally  recognise,  he  would 
like  to  act  up  to  those  truths  more  conscien- 
tiously than  the  generality  of  mankind — to  all 
such  thoughts  and  desires,  marriage  is  the  heaviest 
of  drawbacks,  unless  he  be  so  fortunate  as  to 
have  a  wife  as  much  above  the  common  level  as 
he  himself  is. 

For,  in  the  first  place,  there  is  always  some 
sacrifice  of  personal  interest  required ;  either  of 
social  consequence,  or  of  pecuniary  means ;  per- 
haps the  risk  of  even  the  means  of  subsistence. 
These  sacrifices  and  risks  he  may  be  willing  to 
encounter  for  himself;  but  he  will  pause  before 
he  imposes  them  on  his  family.  And  his  family 
in  this  case  means  his  wife  and  daughters;  for 
he  always  hopes  that  his  sons  will  feel  as  he  feels 
himself,  and  that  what  he  can  do  without,  they 


167 

will  do  witliout;  willingly,  in  the  same  cause. 
But  his  daughters — their  marriage  may  depend 
upon  it :  and  his  wife,  who  is  unahle  to  enter 
into  or  understand  the  objects  for  which  these 
sacrifices  are  made — who,  if  she  thought  them 
worth  any  sacrifice^  would  think  so  on  trust,  and 
solely  for  his  sake — who  can  participate  in  none 
of  the  enthusiasm  or  the  self- approbation  he 
himself  may  feel,  while  the  things  which  he  is 
disposed  to  sacrifice  are  all  in  all  to  her;  will 
not  the  best  and  most  unselfish  man  hesitate 
the  longest  before  bringing  on  her  this  conse- 
quence ?  If  it  be  not  the  comforts  of  life,  but 
only  social  consideration,  that  is  at  stake,  the 
burthen  upon  his  conscience  and  feelings  is  still 
very  severe.  "WTioever  has  a  wife  and  children 
has  given  hostages  to  ]Mrs.  Grundy.  The  appro- 
bation of  that  potentate  may  be  a  matter  of  in- 
difference to  him,  but  it  is  of  great  importance 
to  his  wife.  The  man  himself  may  be  above 
opinion,  or  may  find  sufficient  compensation  in 
the  opinion  of  those  of  his  own  way  of  thinking. 
But  to  the  women  connected  with  him,  he  can 
offer  no  compensation.  The  almost  invariable 
tendency  of  the  wife  to  place  her  influence  in  the 
same  scale  with  social  consideration,  is  sometimes 
made  a  reproach  to  women,  and  represented  as 
a  peculiar  trait  of  feebleness  and  childishness  of 
character  in  them ;   surely  with  great  injustice. 


168 

Society  makes  the  whole  life  of  a  woman,  in  the 
easy  classes,  a  continued  self-sacrifice ;  it  exacts 
from  her  an  unremitting  restraint  of  the  whole 
of  her  natural  inclinations,  and  the  sole  return  it 
makes  to  her  for  what  often  deserves  the  name 
of  a  martyrdom,  is  consideration.  Her  conside- 
ration is  inseparably  connected  with  that  of  her 
husband,  and  after  paying  the  full  price  for  it,  she 
finds  that  she  is  to  lose  it,  for  no  reason  of  which 
she  can  feel  the  cogency.  She  has  sacrificed  her 
whole  life  to  it,  and  her  husband  will  not  sacri- 
fice to  it  a  whim,  a  freak,  an  eccentricity ;  some- 
thing not  recognised  or  allowed  for  by  the  world, 
and  which  the  world  will  agree  with  her  in 
thinking  a  folly,  if  it  thinks  no  worse !  The 
dilemma  is  hardest  upon  that  very  meritorious 
class  of  men,  who,  Avithout  possessing  talents 
which  qualify  them  to  make  a  figure  among  those 
with  whom  they  agree  in  opinion,  hold  their 
opinion  from  conviction,  and  feel  bound  in 
honour  and  conscience  to  serve  it,  by  making 
profession  of  their  belief,  and  giving  their  time, 
labour,  and  means,  to  anything  undertaken  in  its 
behalf.  The  worst  case  of  all  is  when  such  men 
happen  to  be  of  a  rank  and  position  which  of 
itself  neither  gives  them,  nor  excludes  them 
from,  what  is  considered  the  best  society ;  when 
their  admission  to  it  depends  mainly  on  what  is 
thought  of  them  personally — and  however  unex- 


169 

ceptionable  their  breeding  and  habits,  their  being 
identified  with  opinions  and  public  conduct  un- 
acceptable to  those  who  give  the  tone  to  society 
would  operate  as  an  effectual  exclusion.  Many 
a  woman  flatters  herseK  (nine  times  out  of  ten 
quite  erroneously)  that  nothing  prevents  her  and 
her  husband  from  moving  in  the  highest  society 
of  her  neighbourhood — society  in  which  others 
well  known  to  her,  and  in  the  same  class  of  life, 
mix  freely — except  that  her  husband  is  unfortu- 
nately a  Dissenter,  or  has  the  reputation  of 
mingling  in  low  radical  politics.  That  it  is,  she 
thinks,  which  hinders  George  from  getting  a 
commission  or  a  place,  Caroline  from  making  an 
advantageous  match,  and  prevents  her  and  her  hus- 
band fi'om  obtaining  invitations,  perhaps  honours, 
which,  for  aught  she  sees,  they  are  as  well  entitled 
to  as  some  folks.  With  such  an  influence  in 
every  house,  either  exerted  actively,  or  operating 
all  the  more  powerfully  for  not  being  asserted,  is 
it  any  wonder  that  people  in  general  are  kept 
down  in  that  mediocrity  of  respectability  which 
is  becoming  a  marked  characteristic  of  modern 
times  ? 

There  is  another  very  injurious  aspect  in  which 
the  effect,  not  of  women's  disabilities  directly,  but 
of  the  broad  line  of  difference  which  those  dis- 
abihties  create  between  the  education  and  cha- 
racter of  a  woman  and  that  of  a  man,  requires  to 


170 

be  considered.  Nothing  can  be  more  unfavour- 
able to  that  union  of  thoughts  and  inclinations 
which  is  the  ideal  of  married  life.  Intimate 
/  society  between  people  radically  dissimilar  to  one 
-  another,  is  an  idle  dream.  Unlikeness  may  attract, 
but  it  is  likeness  which  retains  ;  and  in  proportion 
to  the  likeness  is  the  suitability  of  the  individuals 
to  give  each  other  a  happy  life.  A^liile  women 
are  so  unlike  men,  it  is  not  wonderful  that  selfish 
men  should  feel  the  need  of  arbitrary  power  in 
their  own  hands,  to  arrest  in  limine  the  life-long 
conflict  of  inclinations,  by  deciding  every  question 
on  the  side  of  their  own  preference.  When  people 
are  extremely  unlike,  there  can  be  no  real  identity 
of  interest.  Very  often  there  is  conscientious 
difference  of  opinion  between  married  people,  on 
the  highest  points  of  duty.  Is  there  any  reality 
in  the  marriage  union  where  this  takes  place  ? 
Yet  it  is  not  uncommon  anywhere,  when  the 
woman  has  any  earnestness  of  character ;  and  it 
is  a  very  general  case  indeed  in  Catholic  countries, 
when  she  is  supported  in  her  dissent  by  the  only 
other  authority  to  which  she  is  taught  to  bow,  the 
priest.  With  the  usual  barcfacedness  of  power 
not  accustomed  to  find  itself  disputed,  the  in- 
fluence of  priests  over  women  is  attacked  by  Pro- 
testant and  Liberal  writers,  less  for  being  bad  in 
itself,  than  because  it  is  a  rival  authority  to  the 
husband,  and  raises  up  a  revolt  against  his  infal- 


171 

libility.  In  England,  similar  differences  occa- 
sionally exist  when  an  Evangelical  -vvife  has  allied 
herself  with  a  husband  of  a  different  quality  ;  but 
in  general  this  source  at  least  of  dissension  is  got 
rid  of,  by  reducing  the  minds  of  women  to  such  a 
nullity,  that  they  have  no  opinions  but  those  of 
Mrs.  Grundy,  or  those  which  the  husband  tells 
them  to  have.  When  there  is  no  difference  of 
opinion,  differences  merely  of  taste  may  be  suffi- 
cient to  detract  greatly  from  the  happiness  of 
married  life.  And  though  it  may  stimulate  the 
amatory  propensities  of  men,  it  does  not  conduce 
to  married  happiness,  to  exaggerate  by  differences 
of  education  whatever  may  be  the  native  diffe- 
rences of  the  sexes.  If  the  married  pair  are 
well-bred  and  well-behaved  people,  they  tolerate 
each  other's  tastes  ;  but  is  mutual  toleration  what 
people  look  forward  to,  when  they  enter  into 
marriage  ?  These  differences  of  inclination  will 
naturally  make  their  wishes  different,  if  not 
restrained  by  affection  or  duty,  as  to  almost  all 
domestic  questions  which  arise.  What  a  diffe- 
rence there  must  be  in  the  society  which  the  two 
persons  will  wish  to  frequent,  or  be  frequented 
by  !  Each  will  desire  associates  who  share  their 
own  tastes :  the  persons  agreeable  to  one,  will  be 
indifferent  or  positively  disagTceable  to  the  other  ; 
yet  there  can  be  none  who  are  not  common  to 
both,  for  married  people  do  not  now  live  in  dif- 


173 

ferent  parts  of  the  house  and  have  totally  diffe- 
rent visiting  lists,  as  in  the  reign  of  Louis  XV. 
They  cannot  help  ha\dng  different  wishes  as  to 
the  bringing  up  of  the  children  :  each  will  wish  to 
see  reproduced  in  them  their  own  tastes  and  senti- 
ments :  and  there  is  either  a  compromise,  and  only 
a  half-satisfaction  to  either,  or  the  wife  has  to 
yield — often  with  bitter  suffering ;  and,  with  or 
without  intention,  her  occult  influence  continues 
to  counterwork  the  husband^s  purposes. 

It  would  of  course  be  extreme  folly  to  suppose 
that  these  differences  of  feeling  and  inclination 
only  exist  because  women  are  brought  up  diffe- 
rently from  men,  and  that  there  would  not  be 
differences  of  taste  under  any  imaginable  circum- 
stances. But  there  is  nothing  beyond  the  mark 
in  saying  that  the  distinction  in  bringing-up 
immensely  aggravates  those  differences,  and 
renders  them  wholly  inevitable.  While  women 
are  brought  up  as  they  are,  a  man  and  a  woman 
will  but  rarely  find  in  one  another  real  agree- 
ment of  tastes  and  wishes  as  to  daily  life.  They 
will  generally  have  to  give  it  up  as  hopeless,  and 
renounce  the  attempt  to  have,  in  the  intimate 
associate  of  their  daily  life,  that  idem  velle,  idem 
nolle,  -which  is  the  recognised  bond  of  any  society 
that  is  really  such :  or  if  the  man  succeeds  in 
obtaining  it,  he  does  so  by  choosing  a  woman 
who  is  so   complete  a  nullity  that  she  has  no 


I 


173 

velle  or  nolle  at  all^  and  is  as  ready  to  comply 
witli  one  thing  as  another  if  anybody  tells  her  to 
do  so.  Even  this  calculation  is  apt  to  fail ;  dul- 
ness  and  want  of  spirit  are  not  always  a  guarantee 
of  the  submission  which  is  so  confidently  expected  y 
from  them.  But  if  they  were,  is  this  the  ideal 
of  marriage?  What,  in  this  case,  does  the  man 
obtain  by  it,  except  an  upper  servant,  a  nurse, 
or  a  mistress?  On  the  contrary,  when  each 
of  two  persons,  instead  of  being  a  nothing,  is 
a  something;  when  they  are  attached  to  one 
another,  and  are  not  too  much  unlike  to  begin 
with;  the  constant  partaking  in  the  same  things, 
assisted  by  their  sympathy,  draws  out  the  latent 
capacities  of  each  for  being  interested  in  the 
things  which  were  at  first  interesting  only  to  the 
other;  and  works  a  gradual  assimilation  of  the 
tastes  'and  characters  to  one  another,  partly  by 
the  insensible  modification  of  each,  but  more  by 
a  real  enriching  of  the  two  natures,  each  ac- 
quiring the  tastes  and  capacities  of  the  other  in 
addition  to  its  own.  This  often  happens  between 
two  friends  of  the  same  sex,  who  are  much  asso- 
ciated in  their  daily  life  :  and  it  would  be  a 
common,  if  not  the  commonest,  case  in  marriage, 
did  not  the  totally  different  bringing-up  of  the 
two  sexes  make  it  next  to  an  impossibility  to 
form  a  really  well-assorted  union.  Were  this 
remedied,  whatever  differences  there  might  still 


174 

be  in  individual  tastes,  there  would  at  least  lie, 
as  a  general  rule,  complete  unity  and  unanimity  as 
to  the  great  objects  of  life.  When  the  two  per- 
sons both  care  for  gi'cat  objects,  and  are  a  help 
and  encouragement  to  each  other  in  whatever 
regards  these,  the  minor  matters  on  which  their 
tastes  may  differ  are  not  all-important  to  them ; 
and  there  is  a  foundation  for  solid  friendship,  of 
an  eudiiring  character,  more  likely  than  anything 
else  to  make  it,  through  the  whole  of  life,  a  greater 
pleasure  to  each  to  give  pleasure  to  the  other, 
than  to  receive  it. 

I  have  considered,  thus  far,  the  effects  on  the 
pleasures  and  benefits  of  the  marriage  union  which 
depend  on  the  mere  imlikeness  between  the  wife 
and  the  husband  :  but  the  evil  tendency  is  pro- 
digiously aggravated  when  the  unlikcness  is  in- 
feriority. Mere  unlikeness,  when  it  only  means 
difference  of  good  qualities,  may  be  more  a 
benefit  in  the  way  of  mutual  improvement,  than 
a  drawback  from  comfort.  When  each  emulates, 
and  desires  and  endeavours  to  acquire,  the  other's 
peculiar  qualities,  the  difference  does  not  produce 
diversity  of  interest,  but  increased  identity  of  it, 
and  makes  each  still  more  valuable  to  the  other. 
But  when  one  is  much  the  inferior  of  the  two  in 
mental  ability  and  cultivation,  and  is  not  actively 
attempting  by  the  other's  aid  to  rise  to  the  other's 
level,  the  whole  influence  of  the  connexion  upon 


175 

the  development  of  the  superior  of  the  two  is 
deteriorating :  and  still  more  so  in  a  tolerably- 
happy  maiTiage  than  in  an  unhappy  one.  It  is 
not  with  impunity  that  the  superior  in  intellect 
shuts  himself  up  with  an  inferior,  and  elects 
that  inferior  for  his  chosen,  and  sole  completely 
intimate,  associate.  Any  society  which  is  not  im- 
proving, is  deteriorating :  and  the  more  so,  the 
closer  and  more  familiar  it  is.  Even  a  really 
superior  man  almost  always  begins  to  deteriorate 
when  he  is  habitually  (as  the  phrase  is)  king  of  his 
company  :  and  in  his  most  habitual,  company  the 
husband  who  has  a  wife  inferior  to  him  is  always  so. 
While  his  self-satisfaction  is  incessantly  ministered 
to  on  the  one  hand,  on  the  other  he  insensibly 
imbibes  the  modes  of  feeling,  and  of  looking  at 
things,  which  belong  to  a  more  vulgar  or  a  more 
limited  mind  than  his  own.  This  evil  differs 
from  many  of  those  which  have  hitherto  been 
dwelt  on,  by  being  an  increasing  one.  The 
association  of  men  with  women  in  daily  life  is 
much  closer  and  more  complete  than  it  ever  was 
before.  Men's  life  is  more  domestic.  Formerly, 
their  pleasures  and  chosen  occupations  were 
among  men,  and  in  men^s  company :  their  wives 
had  but  a  fragment  of  their  lives.  At  the  present 
time,  the  progress  of  civilization,  and  the  turn  of 
opinion  against  the  rough  amusements  and  con- 
vivial excesses  which  formerly  occupied  most  men 


176 

in  their  hours  of  relaxation — together  with  (it 
must  be  said)  the  improved  tone  of  modern  feel- 
ing as  to  the  reciprocity  of  duty  which  binds 
the  husband  towards  the  wife — have  thrown  the 
man  very  much  more  upon  home  and  its  inmates, 
for  his  personal  and  social  pleasures  :  while  the 
kind  and  degree  of  improvement  which  has  been 
made  in  women's  education,  has  made  them  in 
some  degree  capable  of  being  his  companions  in 
ideas  and  mental  tastes,  while  leaving  them,  in 
most  cases,  still  hopelessly  inferior  to  him.  His 
desire  of  mental  communion  is  thus  in  general 
satisfied  by  a  communion  from  which  he  learns 
nothing.  An  unimproving  and  unstimulating 
companionship  is  substituted  for  (what  he  might 
otherwise  have  been  obliged  to  seek)  the  society 
of  his  equals  in  powers  and  his  fellows  in  the 
higher  pursuits.  We  see,  accordingly,  that  young 
men  of  the  greatest  promise  generally  cease  to 
improve  as  soon  as  they  marry,  and,  not  im- 
proving, inevitably  degenerate.  If  the  wife  does 
not  push  the  husband  forward,  she  always  holds 
him  back.  He  ceases  to  care  for  what  she  does 
not  care  for ;  he  no  longer  desires,  and  ends  by 
disliking  and  shunning,  society  congenial  to  his 
former  aspirations,  and  which  would  now  shame 
his  falling-oflF  from  them  ;  his  higher  faculties 
both  of  mind  and  heart  cease  to  be  called  into  acti- 
vity. And  this  change  coinciding  with  the  new  and 


177 

selfish  interests  whicli  are  created  by  the  family, 
after  a  few  years  he  differs  in  no  material  respect 
from  those  "who  have  never  had  "wishes  for  any- 
thing but  the  common  vanities  and  the  common 
pecuniary  objects. 

What  marriage  may  be  in  the    case    of   two 
persons   of  cultivated  faculties,  identical  in  opi- 
nions  and   purposes,  between  -whom  there  exists 
that  best  kind  of  equality^  similarity  of  powers 
and  capacities  "with  reciprocal  superiority  in  them 
— so  that  each  can  enjoy  the  luxury  of  looking  up 
to  the  other,  and  can  have  alternately  the  pleasure 
of  leading  and  of  being  led  in  the  path  of  develop- 
ment— I  will  not  attempt  to  describe.      To  those 
who  can  conceive  it,  there  is  no  need ;  to  those 
who   cannot,  it  would  appear  the  dream   of  an 
enthusiast.     But  I  maintain,  with  the  profoundest 
con"vdction,  that  this,  and  this  only,  is  the  ideal  of 
marriage  ;  and  that  all  opinions,  customs,  and  in- 
stitutions which  favour  any  other  notion  of  it,  or 
turn  the  conceptions  and  aspirations  connected 
"with  it  into  any  other  direction,  by  whatever  pre- 
tences they  may  be  coloured,  are  relics  of  primitive 
barbarism.     The  moral  regeneration  of  mankind 
"will  only  really  commence,  when  the  most  funda- 
mental of  the  social  relations  is  placed  under  the 
rule  of  equal  justice,  and  when   human   beings 
learn  to  cultivate  their  strongest  sympathy  with 

an  equal  in  rights  and  in  cultivation. 
— jj 


171 

Thus  far,  the  benefits  which  it  has  appeared 
that  the  world  would  gain  by  ceasing  to  make 
sex  a  disqualificutiou  for  privileges  and  a  badge 
of  subjection,  arc  social  rather  than  individual ; 
consisting  in  an  increase  of  the  general  fund  of 
thinking  and  acting  power,  and  an  improvement 
in  the  general  conditions  of  the  association  of 
men  with  women.  But  it  would  be  a  grievous 
understatement  of  the  case  to  omit  the  most 
direct  benefit  of  all,  the  unspeakable  gcHn  in 
private  happiness  to  the  liberated  half  of  the 
species ;  the  difference  to  them  between  a  life  of 
subjection  to  the  will  of  others,  and  a  life  of 
rational  freedom.  After  the  primary  necessities 
of  food  and  raiment,  freedom  is  the  first  and 
strongest  want  of  human  nature.  While  man- 
kind arc  lawless,  their  desire  is  tor  lawless  free- 
dom. When  they  have  learnt  to  understand  the 
meaning  of  duty  and  the  value  of  reason,  they 
incline  more  and  more  to  be  guided  and  resti'ained 
by  these  in  the  exercise  of  their  freedom ;  but 
they  do  not  therefore  desire  freedom  less ;  they 
do  not  become  disposed  to  accept  the  will  of 
other  people  as  the  representative  and  inter- 
preter of  those  guiding  principles.  On  the  con- 
trary, the  communities  in  which  the  reason  has 
been  most  cultivated,  and  in  which  the  idea  of 
social  duty  has  been  most  powerful,  are  those 
which  have  most  strongly  asserted  the  freedom 


179 

of  action  of  tlie  individual — the  libcrt}  of  each  to 
govern  his  conduct  by  his  own  feelings  of  duty, 
and  by  such  laws  and  social  restraints  as  his  own 
conscience  can  subscribe  to. 

He  who  would  rightly  appreciate  the  worth  of 
personal  independence   as  an  element  of  happi- 
ness, should  consider  the  value  he  himself  puts 
upon  it  as  an  ingredient  of  his  own.      There  is  no 
subject  on  which  there  is  a  greater  habitual  diffe- 
rence of  judgment  between   a  man  judging  for 
himself,  and   the    same   man    judging   for   other 
people.     "WTien  he  hears  others  complaining  that 
they  are  not  allowed  freedom  of  action — that  their 
own  will  has  not  sufficient  influence  in  the  regu- 
lation of  their  affairs — his  inclination  is,  to    ask, 
what  are  their  grievances  ?  what  positive  damage 
they  sustain  ?  and  in  what  respect  they  consider 
their  affairs  to  be  mismanaged  ?  and  if  they  fail 
to  make  out,  in  answei"  to  these  questions,  what 
appears  to  him  a  sufficient  case,  he  turns  a  deaf 
ear,  and  regards  their  complaint  as   the  fanciful 
querulousness  of  people  whom  nothing  reasonable 
will  satisfy.     But  he  has  a  quite  different  standard 
of  judgment   when   he    is   deciding  for   himself. 
Then,  the  most  unexceptionable  administration  of 
his  interests  by   a  tutor  set  over  him,   does  not 
satisfy  his  feelings  :  his   personal  exclusion  from 
the  deciding  authority  appears  itself  the  greatest 
grievance  of  all,  rendering  it  superfluous  even  to 

N  2 


180 

enter  into  the  question  of  mismanagement.  It  is 
the  same  with  nations.  "What  citizen  of  a  free 
country  ■would  listen  to  any  offers  of  good  and 
skilful  administration,  in  return  for  the  abdica- 
tion of  freedom  ?  Even  if  he  could  believe  that 
good  and  skilful  administration  can  exist  among 
a  people  ruled  by  a  will  not  thcii*  own,  would 
not  the  consciousness  of  working  out  their 
own  destiny  under  their  own  moral  respon- 
sibility be  a  compensation  to  his  feelings  for 
great  rudeness  and  imperfection  in  the  details  of 
public  affairs?  Let  him  rest  assured  that  what- 
ever he  feels  on  this  point,  women  feel  in  a  fully 
equal  degree.  Whatever  has  been  said  or  written, 
from  the  time  of  Herodotus  to  the  present,  of  the 
ennobling  influence  of  free  government — the  nerve 
and  spring  which  it  gives  to  all  the  faculties,  the 
larger  and  higher  objects  which  it  presents  to  the 
intellect  and  feelings,  the  more  unselfish  public 
spirit,  and  calmer  and  broader  views  of  duty, 
that  it  engenders,  and  the  generally  loftier  plat- 
form on  which  it  elevates  the  individual  as  a  moral, 
spiritual,  and  social  being  —  is  every  particle 
as  true  of  women  as  of  men.  Are  these  things 
no  important  part  of  individual  happiness  ?  Let 
any  man  call  to  mind  what  he  himself  felt  on 
emerging  from  boyhood — from  the  tutelage  and 
control  of  even  loved  and  affectionate  elders — and 
entering   upon  the   responsibilities  of  manhood. 


181 

Was  it  not  like  the  physical  effect  of  taking  off  a 
heavy  weighty  or  releasing  him  from  obstructive, 
even  if  not  otherwise  painful,  bonds  ?  Did  he 
not  feel  twice  as  much  alive,  twice  as  much  a 
human  being,  as  before  ?  And  does  he  imagine 
that  women  have  none  of  these  feelings  ?  But  it 
is  a  striking  fact,  that  the  satisfactions  and 
mortifications  of  personal  pride,  though  all  in  all 
to  most  men  when  the  case  is  their  own,  have 
less  allowance  made  for  them  in  the  case  of  other 
people,  and  are  less  listened  to  as  a  ground  or  a 
justification  of  conduct,  than  any  other  natural 
human  feelings ;  perhaps  because  men  compliment 
them  in  their  own  case  with  the  names  of  so 
many  other  qualities,  that  they  are  seldom 
conscious  how  mighty  an  influence  these  feelings 
exercise  in  their  own  lives.  No  less  large  and 
powerful  is  their  part,  we  may  assure  ourselves,  in 
the  lives  and  feelings  of  women.  Women  are 
schooled  into  suppressing  them  in  their  most 
natural  and  most  healthy  direction,  but  the  in- 
ternal principle  remains,  in  a  different  outward 
form.  An  active  and  energetic  mind,  if  denied 
liberty,  will  seek  for  power :  refused  the  com- 
mand of  itself,  it  w^ill  assert  its  personality  by 
attempting  to  control  others.  To  allow  to  any 
human  beings  no  existence  of  their  own  but 
what  depends  on  others,  is  giving  far  too 
high  a  premium  on  bending  others  to  their  pur- 


182 

poses.  Where  liberty  cannot  be  hoped  for,  and 
power  can,  power  becomes  the  grand  object  of 
human  desire ;  those  to  whom  others  will  not 
leave  the  undisturbed  management  of  their  own 
affairs,  will  compensate  themselves,  if  they  can,  by 
meddling  for  their  own  purposes  with  the  affairs 
of  others.  Hence  also  women's  passion  for  per- 
sonal beauty,  and  dress  and  display ;  and  all  the 
evils  that  flow  from  it,  in  the  way  of  mischievous 
luxury  and  social  immorality.  The  love  of  power 
and  the  love  of  liberty  are  in  eternal  antagonism. 
Where  there  is  least  liberty,  the  passion  for  power 
is  the  most  ardent  and  unscrupulous.  The  desire 
of  power  over  others  can  only  cease  to  be  a  de- 
praving agency  among  mankind,  when  each  of 
them  individually  is  able  to  do  without  it :  which 
can  only  be  where  respect  for  liberty  in  the  per- 
sonal concerns  of  each  is  an  established  principle. 
But  it  is  not  only  through  the  sentiment  of 
personal  dignity,  that  the  free  direction  and  dis- 
posal of  their  own  faculties  is  a  source  of  indi- 
vidual happiness,  and  tobe  fettered  and  restricted  in 
it,  a  source  of  unhappincss,  to  human  beings,  and 
not  least  to  women.  There  is  nothing,  after  disease, 
indigence,  and  guilt,  so  fatal  to  the  pleasurable 
enjoyment  of  life  as  the  want  of  a  worthy  outlet 
for  the  active  faculties.  Women  who  have  the 
cares  of  a  family,  and  while  they  have  the  cares 
of  a   family,  have   this  outlet,  and  it  generally 


183 

suflBces  for  them  :  but  -what  of  the  greatly  in- 
creasing number  of  women,  who  have  had  no 
opportunity  of  exercisiug  the  vocation  which 
they  are  mocked  by  telling  them  is  their  proper 
one  ?  What  of  the  women  whose  children  have 
been  lost  to  them  by  death  or  distance,  or  have 
grown  up^  married,  and  formed  homes  of  their 
own?  There  are  abundant  examples  of  men 
who,  after  a  life  engrossed  by  business,  retire  with 
a  competency  to  the  enjoyment,  as  they  hope,  of 
rest,  but  to  whom,  as  they  are  unable  to  acquire 
new  interests  and  excitements  that  can  replace 
the  old,  the  change  to  a  life  of  inactivity  brings 
ennui,  melancholy,  and  premature  death.  Yet 
no  one  thinks  of  the  parallel  case  of  so  many 
worthy  and  devoted  women,  who,  having  paid  what 
they  are  told  is  their  debt  to  society — having 
brought  up  a  family  blamelessly  to  manhood  and 
womanhood — having  kept  a  house  as  long  as  they 
had  a  house  needing  to  be  kept — are  deserted  by 
the  sole  occupation  for  which  they  have  fitted 
themselves ;  and  remain  with  undiminished  activity 
but  with  no  employment  for  it,  unless  perhaps  a 
daughter  or  daughter-in-law  is  willing  to  abdicate 
in  their  favour-  the  discharge  of  the  same  func- 
tions in  her  younger  household.  Surely  a  hard 
lot  for  the  old  age  of  those  who  have  worthily 
discharged,  as  long  as  it  was  given  to  them  to 
discharge,   what   the   world  accounts  their  only 


184 

social  duty.  Of  such  women^  and  of  those  others 
to  whom  this  duty  has  not  been  committed  at 
all — many  of  whom  pine  through  life  with  the 
consciousness  of  thwarted  vocations,  and  acti- 
vities which  are  not  suffered  to  expand — the 
only  resources,  speaking  generally,  are  religion 
and  charity.  But  their  religion,  though  it  may 
he  one  of  feeling,  and  of  ceremonial  observance, 
cannot  be  a  religion  of  action,  unless  in  the 
form  of  charity.  For  charity  many  of  them  are 
by  nature  admirably  fitted  ;  but  to  practise  it 
usefully,  or  even  without  doing  mischief,  requires 
the  education,  the  manifold  preparation,  the  know- 
ledge and  the  thinking  powers,  of  a  skilful  ad- 
ministrator. There  are  few  of  the  administrative 
functions  of  government  for  which  a  person  would 
not  be  fit,  who  is  fit  to  bestow  charity  usefully. 
In  this  as  in  other  cases  (pre-eminently  in  that 
of  the  education  of  children),  the  duties  per- 
mitted to  women  cannot  be  performed  properly, 
without  their  being  trained  for  duties  which,  to 
the  great  loss  of  society,  are  not  permitted  to 
them.  And  here  let  me  notice  the  singular  way 
in  which  the  question  of  women's  disabilities  is 
frequently  presented  to  view,  by  those  who  find 
it  easier  to  draw  a  ludicrous  picture  of  what  they 
do  not  like,  than  to  answer  the  arguments  for  it. 
When  it  is  suggested  that  women's  executive 
capacities  and  prudent  counsels  might  sometimes 


185 

be  found  valuable  in  affairs  of  state,  these  lovers 
of  fun  hold  up  to  the  ridicule  of  the  world,  as 
sitting  in  parliament  or  in  the  cabinet,  girls  in 
their  teens,  or  young  wives  of  two  or  three  and 
twenty,  transported  bodily,  exactly  as  they  are, 
from  the  drawing-room  to  the  House  of  Com- 
mons. They  forget  that  males  are  not  usually 
selected  at  this  early  age  for  a  seat  in  Par- 
liament, or  for  responsible  political  functions. 
Common  sense  would  tell  them  that  if  such 
trusts  were  confided  to  women,  it  would  be 
to  such  as  having  no  special  vocation  for  mar- 
ried life,  or  preferring  another  employment  of 
their  faculties  (as  many  women  even  now  prefer 
to  marriage  some  of  the  few  honourable  occupa- 
tions within  their  reach),  have  spent  the  best 
years  of  their  youth  in  attempting  to  qualify 
themselves  for  the  pursuits  in  which  they  desire 
to  engage;  or  still  more  frequently  perhaps, 
widows  or  wives  of  forty  or  fifty,  by  whom  the 
knowledge  of  life  and  faculty  of  government 
which  they  have  acquired  in  their  families,  could 
by  the  aid  of  appropriate  studies  be  made  avail- 
able on  a  less  contracted  scale.  There  is  no 
country  of  Europe  in  which  the  ablest  men  have 
not  frequently  experienced,  and  keenly  appreciated, 
the  value  of  the  advice  and  help  of  clever  and 
experienced  women  of  the  world,  in  the  attain- 
ment both  of  private  and  of  public  objects;  and 


186 

there  are  important  matters  of  public  administra- 
tion to  which  few  men  are  equally  competent 
with  such  women  ;  among  others,  the  detailed 
control  of  expenditure.  But  what  we  are  now 
discussing  is  not  the  need  which  society  has  of 
the'ser\4ces  of  women  in  public  business,  but  the 
dull  and  hopeless  life  to  which  it  so  often  con- 
demns them,  by  forbidding  them  to  exercise  the 
practical  abilities  which  many  of  them  arc  con- 
scious of,  in  any  wider  field  than  one  which  to 
some  of  them  never  was,  and  to  others  is  no 
longer,  open.  If  there  is  anything  vitally  im- 
portant to  the  happiness  of  human  beings,  it  is 
that  they  should  relish  tlicir  liabitual  pursuit. 
This  requisite  of  an  enjoyable  life  is  very  imper- 
fectly granted,  or  altogether  denied,  to  a  large 
part  of  mankind  ;  and  by  its  absence  many  a  life 
is  a  failure,  which  is  provided,  in  appearance,  with 
every  requisite  of  success.  But  if  circumstances 
which  society  is  not  yet  skilful  enough  to  over- 
come, render  such  failures  often  for  the  present 
inevitable,  society  need  not  itself  inflict  them. 
The  injudiciousness  of  parents,  a  youth's  own 
inexperience,  or  the  absence  of  external  oppor- 
tunities for  the  congenial  vocation,  and  their 
presence  for  an  uncongenial,  condemn  numbers 
of  men  to  pass  their  lives  in  doing  one  thing  reluc- 
tantly anrl  ill,  when  there  are  other  things  which 
they  could  have  done  well  and  happily.      But  on 


187 

women  tliis  sentence  is  imposed  by  actual  law, 
and  by  customs  equivalent  to  law.  What,  in 
unenlightened  societies,  colour,  race,  religion,  or 
in  the  case  of  a  conquered  country,  nationality, 
are  to  some  men,  sex  is  to  all  women ;  a 
peremptory  exclusion  from  almost  all  honourable 
occupations,  but  either  such  as  cannot  be  fulfilled 
by  others,  or  such  as  those  others  do  not  think 
worthy  of  their  acceptance.  Sufferings  arising 
from  causes  of  this  nature  usually  meet  with  so 
little  sympathy,  that  few  persons  are  aware  of  the 
great  amount  of  unhappiness  even  now  pro- 
duced  by  the  feeling  of  a  wasted  life.  The  case 
wHl  be  even  more  frequent,  as  increased  cultiva- 
tion creates  a  greater  and  greater  disproportion 
between  the  ideas  and  faculties  of  women,  and 
the  scope  which  society  allows  to  their  activity. 

When  we  consider  the  positive  eidl  caused  to 
the  disqualified  half  of  the  human  race  by  their 
disqualification — first  in  the  loss  of  the  most  in- 
spiriting and  elevating  kind  of  personal  enjoy- 
ment, and  next  in  the  weariness,  disappointment, 
and  profound  dissatisfaction  with  life,  which  are 
so  often  the  substitute  for  it ;  one  feels  that 
among  all  the  lessons  which  men  require  for 
carrying  on  the  struggle  against  the  inevitable 
imperfections  of  their  lot  on  earth,  there  is  no 
lesson  which  they  more  need,  than  not  T;o  add  to 
the  evils  which  nature  inflicts,  by  their  jealous 


188 

and  prejudiced  restrictions  on  one  another. 
Their  vain  fears  only  substitute  other  and  worse 
evils  for  those  which  they  arc  idly  apprehensive 
of:  while  every  restraint  on  the  freedom  of 
conduct  of  any  of  their  human  fellow  creatures, 
(otherwise  than  by  making  them  responsible  for 
any  evil  actually  caused  by  it),  dries  up  pro  tanto 
the  principal  fountain  of  huinau^iappiness,  and 
leaves  the  species  less  rich,  to  an  inappreciable 
degree,  in  all  that  makes  life  valuable  to  the 
individual  human  being. 


THE    END. 


r 


'i^ 


OEC     5  1974 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


t 

HQ       Mill,  John  Stuart 

1596        The  subjection  of  women 

M52 

1870 

Sig.  Sani 


SfGMUND  SAMUEL  LIBRARl